My ex-wife from my perspective

[goyse]

My ex-wife's story - Introduction.
The story of my wife (now my ex-wife) is quite different from most stories on this website but....
First off even if I was not a party to most of her adventures she still falls under the description of a 'hotwife'. Secondly, I was cuckolded by her even though very reluctantly, maybe even totally unwillingly. Thirdly once I became aware that she had cuckolded me I did little if anything to stop her from doing it over and over again. I often wondered if that was because I believed that I couldn't stop her or was it that I understood and as a result wanted her to be satisfied. If I haven't worked it out by now I may never know. Finally, when I think back on it today I usually feel aroused by the thought of the things that she was doing that I was aware of and of course, that is one reason why I decided to write about it. If it arouses me surely someone somewhere will get a kick out of it. I know that if the story was about another man's wife I would.

The other reason worth mentioning is that she appeared to have a pregnancy risk fetish. I have no proof of this other than she seldom used any type of protection during her numerous 'excursions' and she took unbelievable risks. Like any fertile woman who keeps taking risks, she conceived at least on three occasions that I am aware of. It was most likely more often than that but I can only write about what I know about.

During my story, there are chapters where my wife is not mentioned. These are stories about my affairs which I still believe today would never have happened had she not cheated on me so they are in part, her story as well. These days the thought of cheating on my partners does not enter my head. Yes, I enjoy looking at beautiful women but touch them, never!

My first chapter happened during the mid 70's so AIDs was not an issue and in the region that we lived for most of the story sexually transmitted diseases were almost unheard of. it was a long time ago but as best I can remember we had been married at least 8 years by then.

My Ex-wife Chapter 1 - It's a funny world.

This is a true story. Names have been changed to protect the key players.

My wife, Sue was short but very well built. Everywhere that we went other men could be seen to eye her off and it was obvious to me that she enjoyed all the attention. She loved sex. I was a bit of a stud in my day when it came to endurance so we would often have several sex sessions in a night.

At the time of this story, we had 2 children, a boy and a girl and we had decided that we would have no more children. We enjoyed our life together and I had not considered sex outside our marriage. I believed at that time that Sue was also true to our marriage although I found out later on that this was not the case.

Henry was a tall and very confident individual possibly reflecting his German background. I had got to know him through my work. We had become friends because whenever there was something that needed to be done that required assistance he was there and I never needed to ask. Henry had confided in me that he had trouble sexually because his wife, Veronica no longer excited him. He was approaching sixty years old and I had formed the opinion that Henry thought he was losing his sex drive. Sue also told me that Veronica was sexually frustrated as Henry did not show interest in her and at times she was very unhappy.

It was natural that our wives had become good friends. In those days we often had a party and so did Henry and Veronica. Whenever either couple held a party than the other couple were the first to be invited.

We all loved music whether slow or rock and roll. At parties, we not only danced with our partners but equally with each other’s partners. I would be the first to admit that although Henry and Veronica were more than ten years older than Sue and I, I found Veronica very attractive although I would never make an inappropriate approach to Veronica out of respect for my good friend, Henry.

It was just prior to Xmas and we were partying on well at Henry and Veronica’s place. We had all had a lot to drink and the party was nearing an end as everyone had left except for Sue and I. We had been dancing with each other’s partners to a Neil Diamond song when Henry took my wife and sat down with her leaving Veronica and I still dancing closely together.

As I looked toward Henry I saw Sue move over to sit on his lap and as she did so I saw Sue raise the back of her dress as she sat down. It was obvious to me that she had done this to give him access to her pussy. I immediately remembered an earlier conversation with Sue where she had told me that when Henry had been dancing with her he had become erect and she told me that he was huge. I had inquired as to how big and she said it felt like he was 11 or 12 inches long and also seemed to be very thick.

I continued to dance closely with Veronica but moved so that I maximized my view of Henry with my wife. In doing so I tried to let them think that I was not watching.

Occasionally I saw Sue look our way as if to check that we were not watching. Although I had a deep feeling of jealousy I could not help but get excited. Veronica could not help but notice this and pulled back slightly, looked down, smiled at me and then pulled me tightly to her moving in such a way that my cock was now pressing between her legs. This added to my excitement. She must have noticed this as she said quietly, "enjoy the moment but don't expect more". I slowed the dancing and moved so that I had a clear view of Henry and Sue.

It was then that I saw Sue rise up, put her hand beneath her and then slowly lower herself. I knew that Sue had guided Henry’s cock so that he had entered her. As I have had a vasectomy I knew that Sue was not using any birth control. My brain was in a whirl. What should I do? When was her last period? Was it last week or the week before? Damn, I think she is close to her danger time. Is he wearing a condom? I don't think he has had the opportunity to put one on. Should I stop it? If I don't will he pull out? Surely she would not risk it this close to ovulating.

I then remembered that when we had sex that afternoon I had gone down on her and her pussy had excreted almost jelly-like fluids and I suddenly knew that if I didn't stop her the chance of her getting pregnant was extremely high. Perhaps with his loss of sex drive, he may not be able to cum. Maybe she is betting on that.

In my confusion, I thought if I tell Veronica what I think she may move to stop it so I whispered quietly "Sue is sitting on Henry’s lap and I think he has just entered her."

Veronica was silent for a while and then replied, "Sue is helping my marriage by trying to get Henry excited. Last time she danced closely with him it was the first time in more than a year that he has had sex with me. I cannot live in a sexless marriage. I'm only fifty years old and my desire for sex has never been higher. Please don't stop them. This is the only hope for me to keep our marriage together."

"But Veronica she is fertile. What if he comes in her? She will get pregnant."

"We have talked about this. She knows what she is doing. Trust her, Goyse."

With this, Veronica pulled me even tighter and took my hand and placed it on her left breast. Meanwhile, I continued to watch my wife and could see that Henry had hunched slightly. Sue seemed to have pushed her self fully down on him and was moving very slowly and slightly forward then back with her eyes closed. This continued for some time until I suddenly saw Henry close his eyes and lurch forward.

"Veronica, I think he is about to cum. We have to stop it."

Veronica looked me in the eyes and said "It's OK. She knows what she is doing. You must trust her."

Henry’s arms were around Sue and he started to give short thrusts while lifting slightly off the seat. At this stage, if Sue had tried to get away she had no chance but from her expression, I could tell that getting away was the last thing on her mind. Henry’s expression added to my belief that he was cumming and cumming strongly inside my wife.

Henry then seemed to go limp and slumped as if his body had turned to jelly. His arms dropped and Sue lifted off him lifting her skirt up as she did so. I had moved us closer as this was happening and saw his huge cock leave her body soaked in white cream. A large lump of sperm fell from her hole to the floor. It alone was more than I had ever cum in one shot and who knows how much was still deep inside her. Sue had not exaggerated the size of his cock. It was huge, larger than any I had ever seen. Henry put it away and walked up the stairs not saying a word. He went to bed and didn't come back downstairs that night.

Veronica pulled away from me and went to Sue. She put her arms around her and kissed her.

Sue said, "I'm sorry Veronica but once he entered me I started cumming and cumming and cumming and simply could not stop". With this, she slumped to the floor crying taking Veronica with her. it was as if I was not there or if they were aware of my presence they just didn't seem to care. I lay down beside them with Veronica's ass pushed up against my crotch. My raging cock was engorged and seemed to me to be twice as big as it had ever been.

Sue got up and said, "I've got to clean myself" and headed towards the toilet.

I called after her and said, "I can help!" I still don't know why I said that but she ignored me anyway and kept going.

Veronica had turned towards me and kissed me. I reached down and pulled her skirt over her head leaving her in bra and panties. I then reached around her back and undid her bra then pushed her panties down taking them off. I could see tears in her eyes which slowly ran down her cheeks. I licked them up, moved my head down her body and then started to suck on her tits.

After a while, I moved slowly down her body to lap on her pussy. It was the wettest I had ever seen a pussy that had not been fucked. Her clit was so small it was almost nonexistent and it took me some time to find it. All the time she was groaning and lubricating fluids were running from her. She appeared to be in constant orgasm.

At this time Sue returned and removed her skirt. As she doesn't wear a bra, this left her in only a black G string which was white in the crutch. It was obvious that it had been pushed to the side to allow Henry to enter her. I kissed her to allow her to taste Veronica’s juices. Sue then started to eagerly suck Veronica's tits while I returned to Veronica’s crotch. Veronica's groaning became louder and louder.

I moved across to Sue and pulled the saturated G string panties to the side. The sight is one that I shall never forget. She was gaping open and I could look inside and see the creamy juices. I moved down and started to lap at her entrance then sucked strongly on her pussy. Some juices came away and into my mouth. I did this three or four times holding the juices in my mouth then returned to Veronica and pushed the juices into her pussy.
At this stage, I had fought the urge to cum so I then moved up towards Veronica with the intention of pushing into her. She was now moaning but in between moans she managed to say, "No, no, please don't."

With this, my wife said, "We had better go. Will you be okay, Veronica?"

It was as if someone had dropped a bomb on me. Here I was bursting with the biggest hard-on that I had ever had. I swear that my normal six inches was now seven inches and everyone had experienced an orgasm except me and it was over. We were going home.

On the drive home nothing was said but when we got into bed I said to Sue, "Do you realize that you are probably pregnant from that?"

"You’re dramatizing”, she replied “I was just trying to get Henry horny for Veronica and I got carried away. It won't happen again."

I reached down and felt her pussy. The sperm was still running out of her. I said, "How much did he cum in you?"

"Once he started, he kept cumming and cumming and cumming,” she replied. “I could not believe how much he pumped into me. I got masses out when I went to the toilet but it just keeps running out of me.”

She continued, "I was very excited when he first entered me but It hurt a bit. Then when I pushed down on him it was very painful but I couldn't help but cum and I just couldn't stop cumming and the more I cum the deeper he went and the deeper he went the more I cum.”
She continued, “I have never had an orgasm like it. It took control of me so that I couldn't stop. Many years ago before we were married I had tried to take a man who was slightly smaller than Henry is and couldn't do it. He simply wouldn't fit in me. I could not believe it when Henry got all of that huge cock into me. I don't know how he managed it. The last of it hurt like hell but made me cum like you wouldn't believe."

I nodded but said nothing so she continued. "The plan that Veronica and I had was for him to just enter me then I would pull off and tell him we had to leave so that he would want to finish off with Veronica after we had gone. I had got him horny for Veronica on several occasions at the end of parties but the last time it didn't work so Veronica said that if I let him enter me then leave he wouldn't be able to help himself. Henry had managed to get the head of his cock into me on one prior occasion where I stopped him immediately and Veronica said that the sex later on was the best she had ever had so we thought we would try it again."

Sue started crying and said, “I'm sorry" then kissed me.

I pushed down between her legs and lapped on her pussy and clit. Juices were still running from her. She was so stretched that I could look in and could see her cervix, the entrance to her ovaries. I had seen this before on other women but this was different. The opening was large and there was blood and cum in and around the opening and running from it as if he had pumped so much into her that it was running out. I thought that maybe he had actually entered the tubes to her ovaries squirting his cum directly to her eggs. Is that how he managed to get his huge cock right in? I thought it unlikely but who knows?

I rolled over onto her and entered her pussy but could not feel her walls so she crossed her leg to get me to cum and cum I did. It was huge.

Was I angry? To some extent, yes, I was. If she had told me what she was doing I probably would not have stopped her but I would have come up with something to stop her getting pregnant. She lost the child through miscarriage some 3 months later. When I think about it I can’t help but get sexually excited.

To this day, I still haven’t worked out if it was the sight of her having sex with another man that excites me or if it was the thought of his sperm impregnating her. Perhaps it was both. During my lifetime, I have not experienced anything that compares to this experience.

After this, she was a different woman and flirted with anyone who she thought had a large package. She often would go out for the day and not come home until late. Sometimes she actually made advances to others with me by her side. Usually, when she went out by herself she would not want to have sex when she did get home. On those occasions that we did have sex, it was very similar to after our very special experience with Veronica and Henry in that she was stretched so much that I did not seem to hit the sides so I knew that she had been having sex with other men.

When we didn’t have sex I got to checking her panties in the dirty clothes and often there was evidence of cum on them. Occasionally I would put my hand on her pussy when she first got home. Initially, she resisted but as time passed she started to let me feel the sperm running from her.
Towards the end of our time together she seemed to enjoy my finding out that she was cheating and a couple of times insisted on me licking her knowing that I would see the sperm in her. She appeared to have no concern for my feelings. Initially, if I raised objections she suggested that I didn’t trust her. What can you say to that? Towards the end, I was very hurt by all this and told her so but she just said, "Stiff shit, dear. I love big cock. You know where the door is and if you don't like it you can leave."

Our marriage continued for a number of years after that but eventually the inevitable happened and she left. On one occasion after she came home late I asked her why she was cheating on me and she replied "You let Veronica down. She wanted you to fuck her that night but you chose not to. You let me cheat but you wouldn't join me."

That's the only explanation from her I have ever got for our eventual separation and divorce that followed. I can only guess that she thought that if I really loved her then I would have stopped her unfortunately I thought that if I did stop her it would be a sign that I didn't really love her.

It's a funny world.

[SutterKane]

That an amazing story! How come you held on to it for so long? I'm looking forward to hearing more about your journey in this life.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 2 - Caught again.

It was a Wednesday afternoon that I came home early from work. My best friend and water skiing buddy, Merv was laying tiles in our bathroom at that time so I was not concerned when his car was parked in the driveway. I parked on the road and walked up the driveway to the house. I could hear no noise in the house which was unusual as my wife usually listened to music during the afternoon. I knew that she was home because I could see her car was in the garage. Because it seemed so unusually quiet I entered making as little noise as possible.

I walked down the hallway and the door to the bathroom was open so I peeked around the corner. My wife, Sue was sitting on the edge of the vanity facing slightly away from where I was and our friend was on his knees licking her pussy. Merv then stood up with his cock in his hand and rubbed the head of his cock up and down her slit before he entered her. She responded by wrapping his legs around his waist while leaning as far back as she could to give him better access.

Initially, my feelings were mixed between anger but wanting to know what would happen. I have had a vasectomy and I knew that my wife at that time was not on the pill but there appeared to be no attempt to use any protection.

As I watched, my anger was starting to take over. Because I didn't want to start a fight I turned around and left the house, slamming the door as I went. I then got on my bike making a good deal of noise in the process and left.

I returned later that night and on entering the house found my wife in bed. Our friend had left.

I got into bed behind her but facing her back and found that she was nude. I was still sexually excited from what I had seen but most of my anger had dissipated by this time. My cock was pushing up against her back. She moved her body so that my cock slipped between her legs after which she started to move back and forth so that my cock was slipping across her slit. She was extremely wet and visions of Merv’s cock teasing her pussy followed by a flash vision of her pussy filled with his sperm possibly fertilizing her eggs entered my mind. She moved her but so that I slipped into her.

She was very loose and slimy and so I immediately knew that he had finished inside her. I wondered how many times they had done it and also whether this had been the first time. My brief sight of his cock showed me that he was quite a bit thicker than me. This explained why she was so loose to my thinner but perhaps slightly longer cock. It didn't take me long to cum. Normally I can hold back but on this occasion, I found this was not possible.

She then rolled over, kissed me and said "I'm sorry honey but when I was watching him working I could see his bulge in his shorts. This was getting me horny so when he took me in his arms and kissed me I just couldn't resist. Merv and his wife have been fighting endlessly recently and he has been confiding in me about how they haven't had sex in months. He told me that it is driving him insane. How could I not help him out? He is our best friend."

By this time I was getting horny again so I reached down and started rubbing her wet hole. I threw the blankets back rolled her onto her belly and entered her from behind again. Before I entered her I got a good look at her pussy and it was red, swollen and gaping open with sperm visible inside her. The sperm was possibly mine but the picture in my mind was that it was his.

She was so loose that I made her close her legs to give me the friction that was required to feel her.

"How many times did he do you? You’re so loose I can't feel a thing".

"Well, when you left we knew you wouldn't be back in a hurry so we moved into the spare bedroom. It was so long since he had sex that he went three times in a row over about an hour and a half."

"You didn't use protection?"

"We didn't plan it. It just happened and neither of us was prepared."

"He could have pulled out."

" You know me. I love my sex and I would never ask a man to pull out at the most important moment. Besides I wanted him to do it in me. I came at the same time as him and I was not going to let him pull out. You know what I'm like when that happens to me."

This put me over the top again. I pulled out and placed my cock at her rear entrance. My cock and groin were soaked in sperm. She was also coated in sperm from her mons to her back. It was a slippery mess. I was also feeling the anger returning now that my sex drive had reduced.

"You know I don't like that," she said.

"Why should I care if you like it? You can fuck other men and if I hadn't caught you I may never have known. Why should I give a fuck if you don't like it up the arse?"

"It was not other men. It was our good friend. You must have known that I like him and that I would never be able to say no if ever the question came up. I intended telling you when I had the opportunity."

The sperm was providing enough lubrication that without much pressure I was entering her rear hole even though I was not fully erect. I stopped with just the head inside and made very slight and slow movements. After being in a very loose hole this was starting to feel great so I was becoming erect again. Usually, this would have been a turn off for me and I knew she did not enjoy my touching her there but for some unknown reason, it made me feel great on this occasion. Perhaps I was subconsciously punishing her for what she had done.

"Well, Do it if you have to!” she said, raising her voice to demonstrate her annoyance.

"I will but there's no rush," I replied continuing my slow movements. After a while, I could feel her starting to push back on me slightly. I reached around to her clit and used my finger to pull some sperm out of her pussy to allow a light massage of her little button.

After about 3 or 4 minutes of these very slow and slight movements, she started pushing back harder and harder on me making me go deeper and deeper. With this, my stoke became larger so that I pulled back to her entrance and then back in. Eventually, I was in as far as I could go. Suddenly she started to shudder and scream. "Fuck me, you cunt. Give it to me. Ooohh, it feels so good. Fuck my little arse you prick."

Her orgasm was very intense and it continued for a long time. I could feel the muscles in her abdomen pulsing with her orgasm. This was my third time in less than an hour so it was taking a while. She reached down and gripped my hand and started pushing my fingers into her pussy. Meanwhile, she became louder and louder and her whole body was shaking. I had never heard her swear the way she did on this occasion. Her whole behaviour was abnormal. It made me feel like I was with someone other than my wife.

I could now feel my fingers in her pussy with my cock. It drove me over the edge.

We lay still and started to fall to sleep together. As she dozed off, I said to her. "What happens now?"

"I guess both of you will have me when you want me. I will never say no to you and now that our friend has had me the same applies to him."

"What if I say no? You can't do it with him."

"You can say what you like but I will decide, you won't. If you don't want to know what we do then tell me and I'll keep it to myself. If you want to know then we can talk about it as long as you accept it."

"What if I can't accept it?"

"Then that's up to you. I don't want you to leave but if you do then I will just have to get on with my life."

We were together another 14 years. I became aware that she was taking the pill some years later when she forgot to hide them. When I challenged her about it she said her doctor was concerned that she was irregular on her period so he had prescribed it for her. I knew that she was lying because her period was and always had been as regular as clockwork.

It would have been better for both of us if she had discussed things with me but with the exception of a couple of minor things she kept me in the dark which makes me think that when I caught her and Merv it probably was not the first time.

As the years went by there were other things that I witnessed and occasionally she would drop a hint that there was someone else and on other occasions, I could tell that I was not the first that day. Eventually, I was to tell her that I knew that she was cheating on me and she did not try to deny it. There was not much that I could do about it other than leave and I cared about her too much for that.

[goyse]

I see that I have at least one interested follower so here is chapter 3. I hope you like it SutterKane.

My ex-wife Chapter 3 - Spending time with Roz.

The story till now
I had caught Sue cheating on me a number of times but I still didn’t know the extent that she had taken it to. Although I suspected that there would be things that I didn’t know. I was yet to discover to what extent she had taken her infidelity.

Following my catching Sue cheating on me, life went on. Sue watched me like a hawk seeking out its prey asking numerous questions about what I had been doing if I went anywhere without her. Meanwhile, she lived her free and easy life going out with the girls at least once a week.

She had taken up roller skating which was her sport of choice from when she was single and participated every Tuesday and Friday nights. Of course, she expected that I would stay home looking after the kids which suited me as I despised roller skating. She was always at least an hour late coming home. She insisted that she and the girls always stopped behind to have a coffee and to help the manager cleanup for the late session. Each time she came home she went straight to the bathroom and took a shower.

After a few weeks, I noticed that she also would wash out her panties while showering which made me suspicious. When I asked about it she said that she was short on panties so had to wash them out immediately after she used them. I knew this was not true as her panty drawer was packed with pairs.

On one occasion after skating we had visitors. The family had arrived from out of town to visit so when she returned from skating she was forced to entertain. On this occasion, she did not get the opportunity to shower. When they left I cornered her in the bedroom before she could wash and started to make love to her. She protested loudly but I persisted. I got her clothes off and lay her down on the bed. When I removed her panties I pushed them under the bed with the intention of checking them out later. I kissed her laying on the top of her with my cock near her entrance.

“Are you sure that you want to do this?” She asked. This, of course, made me very suspicious so I moved down along her stroking her body as I went. She tried to hold me back, saying, “No, Goyse, not that. Not tonight. I haven’t showered.” I persisted and eventually, she said, “Okay if you must.”

When I reached her pussy she opened her legs. The sight of her pussy brought back memories of the night that Henry had fucked her. Her pussy was gaping open. Her lips were swollen and red. She was very wet with a clear liquid present with some whitest tinge to it. The smell was intoxicating. It was not her normal odour which was usually sweet and pleasant. The odour was repulsive.

I initially gagged at the smell of it but managed to control my instinct enough to lick her opening. I had previously tasted my pre-cum and had on one occasion licked her out after we had sex. The taste this time was almost the same. There was no mistaking it, she had male sperm in her.

“Who was it?” I asked, raising my face to look her straight in the eyes.

“That’s for me to know and you to find out,” she replied. “Now lick me clean. I told you not to do that but you wouldn’t listen would you. You wanted to do it so now lick my hole clean, you fucker!”

I went to work on her. The more that I licked her, the further her pussy opened. She was groaning and moaning throughout the experience and obviously loving it. Her Cervix, the entry to her ovaries seemed to be pushing forward in her pussy as if to pick up what I was removing from her hole.
There was a slight presence of blood and the entrance was open as if it was a little pussy inside a big pussy. I had seen her cervix before when I was licking her but the only times when I had seen her cervix open like that was after Henry had fucked her and on that night she had got pregnant. I thought when her last period was. It had ended on the Tuesday in the week prior This was 10 days after.

“Do you know that you could be ovulating,” I said.

“So what?” she replied. “Don’t you know I can work that out?”

“Did you use protection?”

“So you think I am fucking around on you, do you? I’m not stupid. I know what I’m doing. Besides, it’s my pussy and I will decide when I let someone near it and who I let in it, not you. Now lick me clean you little fucker or let me get up and have a shower.”

“I just don’t want to have to raise someone else’s kid, that’s all. If you get pregnant it’ll fuck up our marriage for sure.”

“Huh, that’s a joke. How do you know you’re not doing it now?”

“Doing what?”

“Raising someone else’s kid.”

“What a stupid thing to say. That’s just nasty, you’re a bitch sometimes. I just don’t understand why you do these things and say things like that.”

She laughed that wicked sounding laugh of hers and I continued to lick her clean knowing that she had cheated on me again. The big question was how often was she doing it? I resolved there and then to do some checking when I had the chance. There were two issues now troubling me. What she was up to when I was not around and were both the kids mine?

My sister in law worked in a testing laboratory and I knew that I could trust her to do a DNA check for me if there was an opportunity. It had to be discrete. It was imperative that no one knows no matter what the results were. I always did have a slight suspicion when she first got pregnant. She had put me in the position of asking her to marry me allowing me to believe that she was carrying my child. The suspicion came from the period of her pregnancy because I had been away interstate on a project for two months. When I returned she told me she was pregnant. After the birth, my calculations indicated that she had carried for forty-four weeks, more than the normal forty weeks. I also remembered quite clearly that she had her period not long before I had left.

Not only was she full of cum but as I licked I found that it had dried on her crutch. I was amazed at how much there was. The question in my mind was had it been one man or several? Surely if it was only one man then he would have set new records for volumes of sperm. Once again the experience of the night with Veronica and Henry returned to me lifting my sexual stimulation to new heights. I moved up to her with my cock aligned with her hole. By the time I entered her I was on the verge of cumming. The walls of her pussy were so stretched that she was ridiculously loose but I was so close to an orgasm that it didn’t matter.

Once it was over she got up to shower. “Have you seen my panties,” she asked.

“They’re probably in the bed,” I replied. “Worry about them tomorrow. Have your shower and let’s get some sleep. I’ve got to be up early tomorrow. I’ve told the guys to be ready by six o’clock to go water skiing. Oh, and Carol and Roz said they would come out with us.” My ulterior motive was to get her panties before she located them just to see what they looked like. I was to find that they were encrusted with a white creamy solid which from experience I knew to be male sperm. There could be no longer any doubt. My beautiful wife was playing up on me and whoever it had been was very well endowed. She never found her panties. I put them away where she would never locate them thinking that one day if I needed evidence of her behaviour they could provide it.

“You’re not taking that fucking Roz bitch out skiing again with us are you?” She yelled from the shower. “I’ve told you she has got something wrong with her. She never joins in the fun and just spends the day ogling you and the other guys. I think she still has the hots for you. Not that that matters because she would not have a decent fuck in her anyway.” She delayed for a period then. “She’s probably still a virgin at twenty-eight years of age. Every man who takes her out gets dumped the next day. Maybe she’s a lesbian. You stay away from the bitch. Just let her try it on and see what happens. I’d fuck her up for life, the little whore.”

Even though all the symptoms were evident that my wife was still cheating regularly I had not observed her or directly caught her cheating. No matter how strong the evidence I always gave her the benefit of the doubt. Love can be a wonderful thing but I now understand it can also turn a person into a blind, weak idiot.

....

We were ardent water skiers and spent a good deal of our non- working time on the water. We had purchased our own boat a few years earlier. I would be on the water with friends early every Saturday and again on Sunday mornings. My wife, Sue would not arrive with the kids until later in the morning.

Sue had an incredible body. At just over five foot she did not have large tits but they were ample and perfectly shaped. Her but was a thing of beauty and her legs had a slight gap between them which made her camel toe stand out no matter what she wore but particularly so in her bikini. She usually wore shorts socially when the weather allowed or tight jeans if the weather was cooler. For more formal wear it was always short dresses with G string panties which she loved to flash when given the chance.

When Sue wore shorts they were very short. I have seen her sitting with her legs up where her pussy flaps could be seen peeping out from the side. She had a habit of wearing panties which were very narrow at the legs when she wore shorts and you could be forgiven for believing that she did this to expose as much as possible. She knew she had it and often told me that if you have got it why not show it. Displaying her camel toe just seemed to be normal practice for her. Because of this I had become comfortable with her flashing and took little notice of the attention that she attracted.

Attracting attention when you’re putting together a water ski group is rather helpful. Fit men were always hanging around on the pretence of wanting a ski but some of the oglings made it obvious that a water ski was not all they were after. Women also hung around making conversation many ogling the men but a few also checking out my wife which made their intention obvious as well.

We were not high fliers by any stretch of the imagination but we led a comfortable life. When things were difficult financially I had the opportunity to work more than one job which meant that we could go where we wanted or do what we wanted without much consideration of money. It was a good life and we lapped it up. I didn’t mind working the extra hours. The only disadvantage was that I often worked late nights to make ends meet but that is the price I paid for the financial freedom that it gave us. It was obvious to me even at that early stage that the company that I worked for had high hopes for me in management. This meant that I was very well paid.

Sex for us was very satisfying. Sue was usually ready to go and so there was seldom a night where we would not get it on. Occasionally she would say no when she had been out either saying she had a headache or was tired. Now years later when I hear of sex addiction I think of Sue.

Sue loved the attention that she got from both the men and the women. Some of them would give her a playful pat on the arse when she bent over or when she climbed into the boat. It was very stimulating to see a young stud or a fit young woman pat her on the bum. Sometimes I observed that the pat was not restricted to her but cheeks and I saw that the fingers would protrude further through the gap between her legs to pat her pussy.
Occasionally there would be several pats in succession especially if she was bending over at the time. Her response was always the same. For the men, she would turn, smiling and look them up and down from the crotch to their eyes. With the women, she would look them directly in the eye with a broad smile. If the opportunity presented, she put her arms around them and would give them a peck on the cheek.

It seemed that attention from others was what she lived for. On one occasion when she thought I was not looking and a young stud had given her bum and pussy a pat she turned around and kissed him while giving his cock a quick rub. On another when Robin had patted her I saw her reach into Robin’s bikini bottom and stroke her pussy. Robin had responded by kissing her passionately on the lips.

Given that this was happening with Sue and what is good for the goose is good for the gander, I occasionally took advantage and would give the bum of an attractive female within our group a pat. In time I found that if they were bent over then it gave me clear access to pat their pussy. Most loved it and responded with a smile or a peck on the cheek but others would respond by saying something like, “Keep your fucking hands to yourself.”
Eventually, I worked out who to avoid and who loved it. Usually, it was the wives that enjoyed it and a couple of the older single girls. There were a couple of times that when I patted a pussy the woman would go out of her way to give me the opportunity to do it to her more often making it obvious that she was setting herself up as a target.

On one occasion when no one was around one of the wives, Carol remained bent over while turning her head to look me in the eye and said, ”Ooohh, that feels good. Do it again.”

I gave her pussy a good rubbing and let my fingers push through the edge of her shorts to rub her pussy getting the tips of a couple of fingers into her. She was very wet and remained bent over throughout. When someone appeared suddenly I backed off. This was to lead to a future event.

Much of the time I was not present with the group because my key role was driver although when my turn came for a ski I would be dressed and ready to go and looking for a driver and observer. Drivers were often reluctant. I observed that when Sue would say, “I’ll go observer” there was a tussle on who could get behind the wheel first. This constant attention and touching meant that by evening Sue was primed and ready to be bedded.
I loved it because how many men have a wife who can’t wait to get their husband into bed at the end of every day. The teasing that I witnessed also had its effect on me and often I would get into the boat and call for the next skier just to hide the woody that was the result of my observing her antics. As I said it was a good life and we loved it.

I had been aware that Sue had cheated on me but I put that down to her sex drive getting out of control so focused as much attention as possible to her. My solution to a cheating wife was not anger or insult but to love her more and pay her so much attention that she didn’t want to stray. One of my beliefs in life was that people who worried about the past were busy destroying their future. I looked forward to the day when she did not have to cheat to find satisfaction.

On one of our water skiing runs when I returned to camp my wife was not present. I asked one of the women where she was and the reply was, “I think she and a couple of the lads have gone for a walk.”

“Which way,” I asked.

“I don’t know,” was the reply which I knew was a lie because if she was aware that she had gone for a walk then she would also know which way they went.

“Will you take me for a ski?” Carol asked. Roz climbed into the boat as an observer and we went back to skiing. I watched the banks of the river as we went, looking for signs of Sue. At one stage I saw one of the young lads that hung around my wife in some tall grass on the bank of the river. He was standing still and looking down observing something or someone in the tall grass. When he saw me he ducked down. I immediately knew that there was some ‘hanky-panky’ going on.

I knew that Roz has seen him too so to me it was embarrassing. Meanwhile, Roz struck up a conversation with me much of which was meaningless general chatter.

Suddenly she said, “How do you stand all the attention that Sue gets from everyone.”

“It doesn’t worry me. People are entitled to look if they want to. I would rather they didn’t try to handle her as much as they do but it does no harm, I guess.”

“You know they are screwing her, don’t you.”

I thought, so I’m not the only one who thinks that. I hesitated in answering. “I suspect so but I can’t be sure. It upsets me if they are.”

“Why not give her what she gives you? Pull the boat up near the end of the run. I know Carol tries to get your attention and I would love a good fuck right now.”

The thought of my wife laying on a rug or towel in the long grass getting screwed by several young fit lads had my cock at attention. When Roz said this it almost drove me over the edge. I slowed the boat and turned around to pick up Carol from the water.

When we pulled up beside Carol she asked, “What’s up?”

“Goyse is going to give you what you have been looking for over the last couple of months,” Roz replied.

“Really?” she said and climbed eagerly into the boat and immediately sat on my lap. They had obviously discussed it because there appeared no doubt on Carol’s part of what Roz meant.

The cool water from her bikini took away some of my erection. She had herself jammed between me and the steering wheel of the boat. The cool water off her bikini had an instant impact on me. She observed that my erection was becoming placid so stood up and removed her panties. She dried off with a towel and sat back down. Her pussy was quite large and she had flaps that hung open that were clearly wet from her juices.

I would like to have licked her and checked her pussy out but that was not going to be possible because she obviously was taking charge. She sat back down on my lap. Because I was not completely erect my cock was now protruding forward with her pussy spread each side of my stem. I was moving the boat slowly forward to make sure that any other water skiers could safely pass us.

I reached up and undid Carol’s Bikini top and then started to stroke her tits giving them a light squeeze occasionally. Her nipples were now very erect and she whimpered when I touched them. They must have been very sensitive. My cock was fully erect again and pulling in against her clit and Carol was moving her but backwards and forwards across my cock. I could now feel the juices flowing from her and I could tell that her hole had been well used as it seemed to gape open. Her large flaps hung either side of my shaft and she was using me as if I was a dildo.

I just sat there and did not move. I left it to her because my attention was on Roz who was sitting back watching. Roz then stood up and removed her bikini. She reached over and kissed me passionately then sat back down on the edge of the seat and started rubbing herself while pinching her quaint little nipples with her free hand.

Her pussy was very small in comparison to Carol and my wife. Initially, it was closed with a little tuft of red hair above it. As she rubbed it a faint sight of moisture could be seen. Her rubbing made her slit open just a fraction to reveal a tint of pink.

Carol by this time was working hard and suddenly let out a noise like an angry cat may make as she reached orgasm, covering me with her juices. She had tried to get my cock to enter her but because of the limited space between the steering wheel and my body that had proved impossible and I did not assist her. I enjoyed the attention from Carol but to me, she was just another pussy wanting to get satisfied. My interest was completely taken up by Roz.

Before I was married I had taken Roz out. We had gone to a dance together when she was just eighteen and I was nineteen. We had a great night. On our way home while we were kissing in the backseat of my friend’s car I had placed my hand on her thigh. I then moved it towards her pussy. She had stopped me saying, “Sorry Goyse but it’s that time of the month. I would like to but I just can’t.”

Two weeks later after Roz and I had spent a little time together in public I met my wife to be, Sue.

The week after I had met Sue, Roz had come to see me at my home when no one was there. We had started to make up for lost time only to have Sue walk in on us. Roz at the time was sitting on my bed and I was down on my hands and knees licking Roz’s little pussy. When Sue saw what we were doing she yelled and screamed saying, “get your fucking hands off my boyfriend you fucking slut.” Roz had taken off like a startled deer caught in headlights and I did not see her for several years later when she reappeared to join my ski team.

Carol seemed to instinctively know that Roz and I had a thing going. I had not taken my attention away from Roz all the time that Carol was getting off. Roz had been looking directly into my eyes all that time.

“I can take a hint,” Carol said and moved to the back of the boat to jump overboard.

“I’m sorry, Carol,” I responded, “Roz and I have some time to make up for.”

“Yep, I know,” she replied. “Roz has told me that there has only ever been one guy in her life. Look after her good. She’s waited a long time for it and she’s a great chick. I’m going to join the others.” With this, she swam to the bank and walked away towards where we had seen Sue and the lads.

I turned to Roz and took her into my arms and kissed her. “Is that true?” I said to her.

“She was not supposed to tell you. She promised me she would not say anything. Yes Goyse, I have only ever been in love once. I’ve tried to make it with others over the last ten years but it just doesn’t work. I rub myself at night thinking about when you were on your hands and knees licking me. It’s the only way that I can get off. Then I cry myself to sleep knowing that the fucking slut is ruining your life.“

She continued, “She is screwing every guy who is willing to fuck her, you know.” Tears were running down her cheeks. I held her tightly and kissed her again then licked the tears from her cheeks.

I ignored her comments about my wife but responded, “I had no idea. It makes me feel ashamed. If only you hadn’t run away the way you did that day.”

“It’s not your fault. You couldn’t have known how I feel. Anyhow, I just wanted you to be happy and to have a good life. She’s a fucking slut. She once called me that and yet I have never behaved the way she has and I never will. If I was the one in your life then you would be the only one in mine. I do love you, Goyse.”

After Carol left I had turned in my seat to allow Roz to sit on my lap and she had moved so that my cock head was sitting at her entrance. I could feel her juices. She moved occasionally so my cock was almost entering her and then after a short time she would pull back. The stimulation was incredible.

As I write this I am becoming hard just at the memory. I have had many erotic moments in my life but there are a couple that remain fixed in my mind and this was one of them. It was a sexually charged moment but also this was more than that. My deep emotional feelings were overpowering me.

I lifted her up and took the boat seat which was designed to lay down for camping purposes and turned it into a bed. I then took a couple of towels and laid her down on the seat. I kissed her while stroking her neck and shoulders. She responded to my caresses and wrapped her arms around me pulling me tightly against her then as we broke the kiss she released her hold on me and started to push me down towards her crotch. I knew what she wanted. She wanted me to continue where we had left off almost ten years before. Her pussy was very wet at this stage and the lips were just a little bit open. I was amazed at how small her pussy was. It looked more like the pussy of a young teenager than a twenty-eight year old and for a moment I had a quick thought that maybe I would not be able to get into her.

I licked her slit savouring her sweet juices then moved up to access her clit with my tongue. She humped in response and let out a little moan. After licking her clit for a while she started to make humping movements. “Oooohhh, that’s beautiful. Keep it up, Goyse. I love it. Oooohhh fuck. Oooohhh fuck. Oooohhhhh fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck.

Her sudden orgasm took me by surprise. Her juices sprayed in all directions covering my face with her fluids. I kept licking her as she came down. She pushed me away from her crotch and pulled me up on her. She kissed me deeply again and then licked her juices off my face. By this time my rock hard cock was just touching her pussy. I reached down and slid it across her slit which opened her flaps enough for the head to enter her.

“I have never had anything like that before,” she said. “I love you, Goyse. I have wanted this for so long. I have dreamt of it every night since that day but I had never expected that it would be this good. Fuck me. I want you in me. I want you to get me pregnant. I’m ovulating and I want us to have a baby.”

“You are beautiful, Roz. Of all the women that I have known you are the most gorgeous and the most desirable.” I pushed into her slowly a little bit at a time. I had once taken a virgin but Roz was tighter by far. I knew that my cock was slightly larger now so perhaps that explained it. I could tell that when I pushed too hard it hurt her so I made little movements entering just a fraction at a time. I was on the edge of coming and I didn’t want to spoil it for her so my slow movements were also to regain control.

My mind was buzzing at a hundred miles an hour. I realized that there was no risk of me getting her pregnant because I had a vasectomy once both our children were born. Should I tell her or should I keep it to myself?

I was all the way in and she wrapped her legs around my waist and started to hump back at me. Her eyes were closed and she made little whimpering sounds with every thrust. Occasionally she lifted her head to kiss me. “It feels so lovely,” she said. “I’m having little orgasms all the time. I feel so full. I’m so stretched. I think I’m about to squirt again. Oooohhh fuck. Here I come.”

She hunched her back up lifting her but off the towels. My cock was like it was in a hot bath. The juices were pouring out of her. As I moved she was no longer slick but her pussy walls gripped my cock. As I pulled out I felt that part of her pussy was being extruded from her hole and when I pushed back in I was bottoming out in her and could feel something over the head of my cock. I knew that this was her cervix, the entrance to her ovaries like I had seen that night when I looked at my wife after she had been fucked by Henry.

I pushed harder hoping against hope that I could enter the tubes to her ovaries. It was too much. I couldn’t hold out any longer and I went over the top, pushing my cock in as hard as I could, wishing that I had never had that vasectomy. How I wanted to satisfy her wish of carrying my child but I knew that could never to be.

Stream after stream of cum ejaculated into her lovely tight pussy. It went on and on and on until my balls were in pain but still even when I knew that I was dry the pulses continued and continued. She kissed me and kissed me. She held me so tight with her arms and her legs that I was losing my breath and then I blacked out.

When I recovered she was lying still and holding me close. “This is my dream come true,” she said. “I’ll be pregnant now. You have given me something of yours that I can keep forever.”

I looked her in the eyes and kissed her. What the hell do I do? Do I tell her? I can’t but if I don’t I will carry the guilt for the rest of my life. What do I do? This sex was better than I had ever experienced with anyone. To this day many years later as I write this there have been few experiences to compare with it but I was married with kids to look after and I was infertile and she wanted my child.

Just then we heard the sound of a boat approaching. Roz was dressed in a flash. I pulled my shorts on and lay down under the dashboard of the boat pretending to fix something. I knew that if anyone got close they would smell the odour of sex because our juices were everywhere.
I stood up as the boat approached to yell out. “It’s OK. Just a wire came off the ignition. It’s fixed now. Thanks for coming to help,” as I started the motor.

As we slowly made our way back I took a bucket of water and quickly gave the boat a rinse to cover up the evidence. Roz dipped the towels in the river to hide the wet spots. As we pulled up I announced that there were electrical problems with the motor and we would need to call it a day. Sue was nowhere to be seen. Carol also had not returned.

When I next saw Carol, she quietly told me that several of the guys had been gathered around Sue. It was obvious they had been fucking my wife. Carol had told them that the boat had broken down. Sue had said, “Well that’ll keep him occupied for a couple of hours. Come on boys. Who is next? You’ve got a hot pussy here to satisfy. Pull up a seat Carol and learn what life is all about. Maybe you would like to clean me after they’re finished.”
Carol never told me if she joined in but I suspect that she did. The only thing she said was that I would have to be an idiot to stay with Sue when Roz would die to spend her life with me. Consideration of my children and the problems that a separation would involve meant that although I thought about it I never acted on that advice.

I was trapped with a woman who had no respect for me where the only thing holding us together was the needs of our children. What it did do for me though was to solve something that had been tearing at my heartstrings. There were a couple of women who gave indications that they were interested in me. It was at that moment that I decided that I would pay them more attention and see where it would lead.

After loading the boat I offered to run Roz home. She accepted. Others had come out with me in the morning. I made the excuse that I would deliver the boat to the local dealer for repair so asked could they get a ride home with someone else. Jack asked me why Roz was getting a lift. Roz quickly said that her dad needed some spares for his boat and I was going to the dealer. Once out of sight Roz cuddled up to me. We kissed occasionally like young lovers with not a care in the world. As I dropped her off she thanked me again and told me that she would call her child Goyse if it was a boy. She thanked me again saying that this had been the best day of her life and if I ever ditch that slut then she would be waiting for me.

I drove away wondering if I would see her again. I knew that the guilt of letting her believe that I could father her child would be difficult for me to deal with. I also knew that if she ever found out then she would learn to hate me for deceiving her. Of all the regrets in my life, allowing Sue to talk me into having the vasectomy was to become the one that I regretted the most.

I never saw Roz from that day on. I often wonder how it would have been if I had left Sue to go with her. A few months later she married an old school friend of hers. I am told they had several children and they called their first boy, Goyse. I guess that she never did work out that my real name is Gordon and Goyse is my nickname.

Carol told me later on that during her love tangle at the river that day Sue had chucked off at me. She told the guys that I was infertile and could not father children while telling them to seed her eggs and get her pregnant.

Roz had already told Carol that she was ovulating and that she wanted to make love to me so that I could father her child. Next day Carol took pity on her and told her that it was not possible because I was infertile. Carol said that she got angry and went berserk saying “Men are all the same. They just want to get their rock off. The bastard, no wonder his wife fucks around on him.”

Hearing this I couldn’t control my emotions and tears rolled down my cheeks. Carol took me in her arms and said, “I’m sorry, Goyse. I didn’t realize. You really care about her don’t you?” I just shook my head thinking how many mistakes I had made and how cruel life can be.

[goyse]

Well, here we go. The next chapter while I'm in the mood!

My ex-wife Chapter 4 - The Threat

Some of you who may have read my first two stories “It’s a funny world” and “Caught again” may wonder how I responded to being treated the way my wife, Sue treated me.

Initially, for quite a long time I felt a great deal of pain and insecurity. During our courting days, we had some major issues which will be subject for some later stories but for the early years of our married life, there were no problems at all. At least that is what I had thought. To find out that she cheated on me was almost soul-destroying but for a long time I put it down to her being carried away in the heat of the moment and making a mistake. But the big question was how many times could I use this as her excuse?

To me, marriage meant dedication to one person as it had been for all of those around me throughout my life. The thought of deceit or cheating after marriage never once had entered my head. This did not mean that I was so blind that beautiful women did not have an effect on me. When attractive women showed interest then I loved it but the thought of bedding them just did not enter my head. Because of my beliefs, I expected the same of my wife so I was quite relaxed about my wife enjoying the attentions of others both male and female.

Had I been a jealous untrusting type of person then there may have been less opportunity for her cheating to occur. Of our friends Lyn and her sister, Marg were the only ones to ever suggest that things could go wrong.

The occasion was Lyn’s husband, Jon’s birthday party a little over a year after I had witnessed my wife, Sue having sex with Henry. Lyn’s husband was a unique character which some could align with the ‘Aussie bushie’. He was a rough type who told stories which were often exaggerated to the extreme. Many of his stories had him as the hero solving the almost unsolvable problems or the great lover with no equal. His normal dress was stubby shorts, a T-shirt and thongs.

Some may think that Lyn’s husband would not be liked but in fact, the opposite was the case. Most people once they got to know him accepted that few of his stories were in any way real but they were very entertaining. I always marvelled at the fact that he always had another story to tell. All women without exception showed affection for him. My wife appeared to be drawn to him like a magnet attracts steel. He was always the centre of attraction no matter where he was, at work, at home, in the pub and especially so at a party. When we were with him then my wife would always be next to him obviously enjoying every moment of every story.

Lyn, on the other hand, was quiet. She did not like being the centre of attraction so you would often find her by herself or with a close friend talking about the family, the last holiday or her plans for the next shopping trip. Lyn was a worker and parties need workers so she was in and out of the kitchen providing food and drink for all who gathered around her husband listening to his latest exploits.

To be honest, parties are not my thing. I enjoy people’s company but preferred to be with small groups where everyone participated in meaningful conversation. So it was that I joined the catering for the guests, keeping their glasses full and handing out tidbits of food but also spending time in quiet conversation in the kitchen with Lyn.

It was during one of these interludes in the kitchen that Lyn asked me. “Don’t you worry about her?”

“Worry about who?”

“About your wife, Sue”

“Why would I worry? She’s healthy, fit and caring. She enjoys her life. She looks after both our kids better than most women would. What is there for me to worry about?”

”Her flirting, the attention she gives to other men. She throws herself at them.”

“I don’t understand what you are saying, Lyn. Is there something that I should know about? Am I missing something?”

“I’m sorry that I raised it. If you can’t see it then I can’t point it out to you.”

“No. If there is something that I should know about then tell me. All I see is a woman enjoying her life. What more could any husband wish for than a wife who loves life, enjoys the company and likes to join in the conversation and good clean fun.”

“Why are you not out there with her if it is so great?”

“Lyn, I think that you are jealous. Why are you not out there with your husband?”

“I know that I can trust you, Goyse so I can tell you that I love my husband. He’s the father of my kids but he is also a liar, a cheat, a pervert and a scoundrel. You know and I know that he will never miss an opportunity to bed any woman who is willing. I’ve caught him out several times and every time he promises it will be the last but even I know that it won’t be. He is your direct opposite.”

“I accept your compliments, Lyn if they are meant like that. I don’t think that you need to worry about Jon. I’ve never known him to do any more than flirt a little.”

“You bloody men are all the same you cover up for each other every time. I KNOW that he is a cheating son of a bitch because I’ve caught him in bed with women more than once. The last was our tenant in our rental unit. I was supposed to be away but arrived back early to find his utility parked in her driveway so I wandered over. They didn’t even have the good sense to lock the door. Here they were with her legs pointing at the stars and him chocka-block up her with both of them moaning and whimpering like bitches on heat. Why do you think I evicted the slut?”

“I’m sorry, Lyn. I didn’t know. It must have been terrible for you. How do you cope knowing that?”

“I cope much the same way you do. I avoid it by pushing it to the back of my mind. I focus on other important things like the kids and maintaining a safe home for them.”

“I think you’ve got it wrong. I don’t have to cope with that type of thing.”

“As I said you avoid it and pretend that it isn’t happening. It works for me and it works for you but it is happening. You are just avoiding it. Look……..” She hesitated as if thinking of what to say. “Go across and sit with my sister Marg and simply watch for the rest of the night and then tomorrow tell me that it is not happening.” Another long pause then, “Sue will go to the washroom soon. Watch who follows her. Give them a couple of minutes and then follow. Be prepared because you may be shocked.”

I went inside and took the seat beside Lyn’s sister, Marg. Marg was a good bit taller than Lyn who was only just over 5 feet tall. Where Lyn was slim with not an ounce of fat on her, Marg was of larger build. Not fat but carrying a few extra pounds. They were both beautiful in their own way but Lyn was the one who drew the attention of the men. Marg, on the other hand, was very nice to talk to and could indulge in conversation on almost any subject. Although Marg’s face was beautiful she did not have the physical attributes that her older sister had.

“How’s it going, Marg.”

“I’m OK. How is it with you?”

“I’m fine. Do you mind if I join you? You seem to be missing out on the festivities. Too loud for you?”

“Nope, it’s not the noise. I’m just keeping an eye on that flaming husband of mine. Leave him alone for 2 minutes and he is trying to poke someone.”

What have I invited myself to, I thought. Seems tonight everyone is falling to pieces. Perhaps people have had too much to drink. Alcohol does that to some people I’m told. “Ian’s flirting with someone, is he?”

“Flirting? He’s more than flirting. You should know. She’s your wife.”

“Hold on there, Sue is just enjoying the party. You don’t have the right to make accusations against her like that.”

“Look, Goyse. You’re a good bloke. She doesn’t deserve someone like you. Anyone else would have dumped her years ago. Take a good look at where she is standing and who is behind her.”

“It’s Ian. What’s wrong with that.”

“Where are his hands? Where are her hands?”

“Well, I can’t see from here.”

“Of course you can’t see where their hands are. They don’t want you to see. That’s why they are standing behind Jon and his mates. Look more closely. She has her hands behind her. Why do you think that is?” Before I could answer she continued. “She is stroking his cock. That’s why?”

This conversation was going somewhere that I didn’t want to go. “You don’t know that?”

“Look at everyone else. You can see clearly that everyone else has their hands where they are visible but not so my husband and your wife. I can tell you, he has his hands under her dress and she is stroking him through his shorts.”

Just then Sue pushed her way through towards the washrooms. Ian remained. Jon watched her go, finished off his story and made his way towards the hallway leading to the washroom.

“Christ!” I muttered while thinking about what Lyn had said. This was becoming too much for me.

“What was that?” Marg asked.

I hesitated for a moment then said, “Nothing, I’ve got to go to the washroom.”

I made my way towards the hallway leading to the washroom. Several people tried to strike up a conversation as I went but I put them off saying “Must pee.”

The hallway was quite long. There were bedrooms on both sides. At the end of the hall, it turned to the left with another bedroom on the left and the washrooms to the right. Had I been a few seconds later I would have missed what I witnessed.

Jon had Sue lifted off the floor. Her legs were wrapped around his waist. His cock was protruding from the top of his shorts pushing against the fork of her G string panties. Had he pulled her G string to the side he would have impaled her. They initially did not see me because they were kissing. Sue had her eyes closed but Jon was supporting her weight with one hand while trying to find the bedroom door handle with the other.

I watched for the few seconds that it took Jon to find the door handle. Jon opened the door to the bedroom and laid her on the bed with her rear on the edge. As he reached down to pull her G string to the side I said, “What the fuck do you think you’re doing, you prick!”

Jon bolted upright, pulling his pants up over his cock as he did so. Sue laid on the bed with her legs still spread saying nothing. It was as if she did not know that I was there and nothing had changed. “I’m sorry, mate,” Jon said as he bolted for the door shutting it behind him as he went.

I moved over to Sue who was still half sitting and half lying on the bed. I could see now that her G string was wet in the fork. I leant over her kissing her deeply and at the same time, I undid my belt allowing my pants to fall to the floor. My cock was so engorged that it hurt. It had to be satisfied. I grabbed her G string and ripped it off her. Her lips were swollen. She was slightly open and soaking wet. I slipped my cock head across her slit and over her clit. She responded by hunching her back making the head of my cock enter her. I had never felt anyone as slippery as she was although a few years later I was to experience the same feeling when she returned after being out with her so-called ‘friends’. As I pushed into her there was no resistance.

“I love you,” she said.

“I love you too,” I replied.

“You’re not angry?”

“We’ll talk about that later. For now, I just want to make love to you. When we do get home later I want you to explain what happened and why you are so slick. You feel as if you have already been fucked.”

“What if I have? Does the thought turn you on? You sit and watch me flirting all night and never say a word. You never complain about it. I know that you must know that men try to feel me up when I give them the opportunity but you never chastise me for it. Now when you’ve almost caught Jon with me you just want to push him out of the way and take his place. Does the thought of a big hard cock almost about to penetrate my little quim and squirt its fertile sperm in to meet my eggs get you going?”

I could feel I was about to cum so pulled out of her leaving my cock just at her entrance. She kept pushing forward to try to get it back in but I would allow only the head to enter and then pull back again teasing her. Her fluids were running down her but and onto the bed like a fountain. The pressure of my orgasm had eased and I allowed her to take my cock a little deeper as I talked. I had hoped that we would just have sex and enjoy the moment but she was pushing me to talk about it now.

“I don’t know. I love you. I don’t want any other man pushing into my little wife’s fertile pussy but I can’t get too angry about it because the thought turns me on. But you need to think about what you are doing because not only are you hurting me and putting our marriage at risk but the risk of pregnancy with no protection is always there. Don’t you know that Jon will not pull out? He doesn’t respect you and you are a week since the end of your period. I can’t say I would but if the risk was not there I may not have stopped you but I do get angry because you do it behind my back and without talking to me.“

“I didn’t plan it. I’m just horny all the time around this time in my cycle and when men flirt my little quim gets juicy and I can’t stop it. I love being touched. Ian had his hands in my panties tonight and it drove me over the top. He has a little short dick but I couldn’t help but touch it when he was fingering me. I saw you and Marg watching us. That just drove me to new heights. Just before you came out of the kitchen, Marg watched as he gave me an orgasm by slipping his little cock between my legs and into my G string. He had his body held tightly against me so that no one could see. When he came he had just the head sliding across my slit and he was trying to get it inside me but he was not long enough. The most exciting thing was to see the look on Marg’s face when she realized what he was doing.”

She took a breath and continued. “I even get this way when women touch me. Lyn helped me try on some dresses and shorts last week. While I was trying on some shorts I almost orgasmed when Lyn reached down and touched my crotch because my panties were showing. She had tried hers on just before me and I had seen her completely nude. Her pussy is so small and neat looking. She has almost no hair. Just a splattering of blond hairs neatly trimmed and the lips are not open like mine but closed. It looks just like a little camel toe in the flesh. I almost went down on my knees and licked it but I know that she would not let me.”

To this day the description of Lyn’s pussy as Sue described it is like a picture in my mind that simply will not go away. Sue knew what she was doing. She wanted me in her and of all the things that she could do this was the way to drive me over the top. I penetrated her to the limit.

“Oooh, fuck”, I said as I drove hard into her.

“You would love to fuck her, wouldn’t you? I see how you look at her and her sister Marg. I know. You’re not the saint that you make yourself out to be. But just you remember that if you try to fuck her she will tell me and then I’ll cut your fucking balls out.”

She had timed the threat perfectly. She knew that I was at my height. I was going to cum and nothing would change that. Her threat took away some of the pleasure that I would have experienced from my orgasm but her perfect timing meant that I was clearly going to get the picture.

She could get away with whatever she wanted but if I did it, lookout.

Sue stayed that night at Lyn and Jon’s place. I wanted her to come home with me but she simply refused. Lyn and Sue had arranged for her to sleep in the room where this happened in the very bed that we had been on. I spoke quietly to Lyn before I left and she assured me that she would keep an eye on her.

Before I left Lyn told me that she intended sleeping in the bed with Sue for the night to teach that fuckwit husband of hers a lesson. Even though Lyn had not witnessed anything she had already guessed why Sue and Jon had gone to the washroom together and this was to be Jon’s punishment.

When I left and went to my car I found Marg sitting in it waiting for me. I didn’t go home. We parked at the beach and talked until the sun came up. There was nothing sexual about it. At that stage in our lives, our belief in the sanctuary of marriage did not permit us to explore that opportunity but that was to change with time. For now, we were just two people who enjoyed each other’s company.

Marg who a few years later was to become my lover told me that Lyn had confided in her that when she had pranced her pussy in front of Sue trying on the clothes she had hoped that Sue would respond and make love to her. Sue had missed her big opportunity. Marg also told me that Lyn was bi and enjoyed sex with women a lot more than with men. She said that Lyn often suffered pain from penetration.

The result of that night was that I knew that one day I was going to lose Sue because her sexual drive was too strong for me to keep her satisfied. Perhaps eventually she would meet someone who could satisfy her. After that night I knew that I was on the verge of falling in love with someone else, someone who one day I would and could satisfy.

[goyse]

Okay, I'm fired up and I may as well continue. Hopefully, someone out there will find my story interesting enough to encourage me to post the next thirty or forty chapters. if not then I'll just shrug my shoulders and move on....... This one is focused on my response to my wife's cheating behaviour.

My ex-wife chapter 5 - Marg, our first time.

My wife and I often visited our good friend Lyn. Usually, it was just for a cup of coffee or to allow our kids to play together. I knew that Lyn had a thing for me because of the look that she gave me each time we met but she and my wife, Sue were very close and I could not afford to show any hint of my feelings for Lyn. I certainly felt at that time that I couldn't trust her enough to confide in her.

Marg, Lyn’s sister was spending a holiday away from her family. I found out later that Marg and her husband were having difficulties and she was considering leaving him because he was seldom at home often going to the pub or to the casino after work leaving her to manage the house and their 2 kids alone.

As mentioned in a prior story Lyn was of small build while her sister was taller and carried a couple of pounds more than she should. To control her weight she would go for long walks at night. Marg and I were often left together while Lyn and my wife, Sue talked together and did things like trying on each other’s clothes as they wore exactly the same size. Not that it mattered as I found Marg very easy to talk to and very knowledgeable on many of the things that I enjoyed. During the discussion, she told me that she went on long walks at night to keep her weight down and to also relieve some of the tension that she felt over her marital problems. I responded by telling her that I went for a 5 mile run each night for my training for waterskiing. Her response was immediate saying “We should go together some night”. I immediately agreed and told her that I take my run to coincide with her walk that night because the distance between our homes and back was around the same as my training run.

That night I slipped out a little early. The kids were visiting their grandparents so my childminding duties were not required. Sue was at roller skating and I knew that she would not return for at least 3 hours. Marg was already waiting at our designated spot. We walked and talked and at one stage Marg reached across and held my hand. It was like an electric shock to me. I had not expected this. To me, we were just friends who shared common interests. Most of my reason for meeting her revolved around making sure that she had someone who would listen to her problems and concerns without judging her, something that I wished that I had on many occasions when it came to the understanding that my wife was cheating on me.

It came out of the blue. Others had said the same thing to me but here it was again. “I could never understand why you put up with her”, she said.

“You mean Sue?” I asked.

“Yes, who else?”

“You must realize that we have two children to consider as well as other things.”

“What other things?”

“We are married to start with and we have some common interests like water skiing and we care for each other.”

“You mean that you care for her. She goes to water skiing with you for the attention that she gets from all the guys and a couple of her lessie mates. She doesn’t give a fuck about you. If anyone else with your earning potential would have her then she would dump you tomorrow and mark my word it will happen eventually”.

“You could be right but we still have the kids to consider.”

“Why don’t you play her at her own game?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Well, she’s out shagging so why don’t you find someone to spend time with.”

“That’s really not my thing besides there is no one. The one person who would be interested…. Well, I did the wrong thing by her and she is angry with me.”

She let out a little laugh and said “That’s a new one. You can ask anyone in this town and there is not one person who will say a bad word about you. There are dozens of women who would put out for you if given half a chance. Everybody feels for the situation you find yourself in, you know raising someone else’s child and everything while she runs around like a trollop.”

“What do you mean by raising someone else’s child?”

“Shit, you must know. When you went away just before you got married she had it on with a guy called Steve from up north. Before he went home this Steve was telling all the guys in the pub that he had to piss off because he had refused to use a rubber with her and had knocked her up and she wanted him out of the way for when the boyfriend came back. The boyfriend he talked about was you. Didn’t you know? Lyn told me. The whole town knows about it.”

“I had no idea. I’m a fucking fool. Where’s this Steve now, Do you know? Is he still up north? I don’t understand why she does these things.”

“As far as I know he is right now but he comes back occasionally and she still meets with him. He’s a no-hoper. He only works when he has to. The only thing he owns is an old car. She told Lyn that the only thing he has that is worth anything is his huge cock. Apparently, it is massive. She told Lyn that he hits spots that no one else has ever been and a lot have tried her. You know, some women cannot be satisfied. I think she is one of them. To me, she seems to be looking for something that she can never achieve. You’re wasting your life with her.”

“What about your problems. What are you going to do?” I needed to change the subject. I was having trouble coping with this new information.

“My problems are not as complex. My marriage is stuffed. Ian comes home late every night, sometimes he’s drunk. I can smell the pussy on him so I know that there is someone else. Maybe he has more than one. He has reached the stage where he doesn’t even hide it from me anymore. I spoke to him about separating and he just said okay, whatever you want then two minutes later he’s trying to screw me with his little prick. It’s about the same size as your little finger. He then gets on me, in and out five times, blows his wad and rolls over and goes back to sleep. You know when we got married I had not had sex before Ian and I thought that all cocks were that size. It wasn’t until a few weeks after we were married that Lyn’s husband, Jon cornered me one evening and tried it on that I realized what I was missing. He came out of the bathroom with nothing on and grabbed me. I looked down and couldn’t believe that they grew that big. Since then I’ve worked out that Jon is only average size anyway but he would be too big for me.”

“But you’ve had children. That must have stretched you?”

“Nope, they were both by Cistercian section because I have a problem that prevents me from delivering my children normally. My little pussy has never been stretched. Ian is the only cock that has ever penetrated me and yours is the only only one that I have ever wanted.”

“Marg,…….. What can I say?”

“Don’t say anything. Just kiss me.”

I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her tightly into my body. Her tits were much larger than I was used to and the feeling of them against me was a big turn on. I kissed her passionately then drew away and said. “Come with me.” We were within a hundred metres of a motel. We passed through the entrance and walked to the check-in.

“Could I have a room with a queen-sized bed, please.”

“Okay, Goyse. Room 34 is available. Will you want breakfast?”

The fact that he knew my name set me back a little. I paid and we went to the room. “He knew who I was but I don’t think that I have ever seen him before,” I said.

“I told you that the whole town knows who you are because of the behaviour of your wife. He doesn’t know you he just knows who you are. Look, you need to understand that half the men in the town are either getting into or trying to get into your wife’s pants and the other half don’t want to know her.”

“The word will be out by daylight. Fuck. Everyone will be talking about us booking into a motel. Before long Ian will hear. You don’t need that type of trouble.”

“Hey. Don’t worry. There is no one who will tell on you besides Ian would not care, my only value to him is for getting his rocks off of a morning. Besides who cares if Ian hears about it. My marriage is over anyway. If he hears you will probably hear him cheering. Come over here and make love to me. Put your troubles aside for tonight because tonight will be special for both of us.”

I removed my shirt then started to undress her. I could not get over the size and shape of her tits. How tits of that size could hold their perfect shape I just don’t know. I lost myself in them. Holding them, Feeling them, licking them, and sucking them. As I massaged them fluids came from her engorged nipples. I licked it and it was so sweet and the more that I massaged the more fluids they yield up to me. “You have milk coming from them,” I said.” I have only ever seen that when women have been breastfeeding.”

“I’m ovulating.” She said. “When I’m getting near two weeks after my period my tits always give off fluids. It’s not milk. It’s something else. It feels wonderful. I love you playing with them. They don’t get much attention these days. Would you lick me? You know, down there?”

“All in good time, Marg. Tonight we will make love. We will make slow tender love all night. I am not going home tonight, maybe not even tomorrow. Tonight I am yours and I want this night to be better than any you have ever had so if you want something, no matter what it is make sure that I know and it will happen. There is only you and me tonight. Forget everything else. The world doesn’t exist.“

“I just want you. My body is yours but you have to go slow with me because you are a lot bigger than I am used to. Can you turn the light out?“

“No. I want to be able to see you, all of you. You’re beautiful and I want to admire that beauty. I want to kiss it all and feel it all and most of all, I want to make love to it all.“

We kissed again and I moved down along her body, caressing it and massaging as I went. Her pussy was covered in thick dark hair, trimmed only at the sides for modesty. Her lips were not visible at all initially but become just visible when I softly ran my finger along her slit. She raised her hips and opened her legs in response so I ran my tongue along where my finger had been. Her hips lifted higher and her legs went a little wider and there was a little moan from her. Her clit was hidden away from view but I had an idea where it might be and forced my tongue up towards it. The moan was louder and the hips lifted again. The little button was just visible now. I moved my tongue around it. Her moans were becoming loud. Her lips were now visible. They were short and dainty looking, much browner than the rest of her. She was opening up like a flower about to bloom and with it came her juices. I moved my tongue down and into her slit. Pushing into her. “Ooooh, that feels so good,” she said. “Keep that up. I think I’m going to cum.” I moved the attention back to her clit. The moaning became louder and louder and suddenly juices flooded and sprayed from her tight little hole. I lapped up what I could but the flood was so great that the bed below her was soaked.

“I want you in me.” She said.

I moved up to kiss her. She broke away from the kiss and started lapping up her juices from my face. “I’m sorry she said. I didn’t want to make a mess but I couldn’t help it.”

“I’m not,” I replied. “You were marvellous. I loved it.”

My cock was at her entrance but she was not open enough to enter her so I moved the head up and down across her slit. Her hips raised a little further and with it, she opened up just enough for my head to enter. I made little movements more like pressure on pressure off and each time I entered just a little bit further. She started to pick up the same rhythm with her hips and little by little I entered until I was fully in. I lay in that position for a while and kissed her deeply. She then started to move her hips again which gave me the sign that she was okay with it.

“I thought you might hurt me.” She said “But that was really good. Move with me. I think I’m going to come again. It's so nice. I’ve never had sex like this before. I can’t come with Ian. He’s just so rough and it’s over in half a minute but you’re gentle and caring. You know I can’t ever go back now.”

As I started to move in then out she stopped talking. Her lips parted and a low moan issued from her throat. As time passed I increased the stroke pulling most of the way out then back in again to her full depth. With the increase in stroke, the moaning became louder and louder. This was similar to what I had experienced with Roz previously but Marg’s moans seemed to be coming from deep inside her. I was aware that this was having a sexually stimulating effect on me and I knew that my orgasm was not far off. I tried hard to think of something else to put off my orgasm because I wanted to last for her. I really wanted this to be a very special event for her, something she would never forget. I was aware that on my in stroke I was pushing against something which I believed was the entrance to her ovaries, something that I had experienced before where women were at their peak of fertility. Juices were flowing freely from her now and I could feel her pussy pulsating which was something that I had never felt with anybody else and with it she was issuing a low pitched continuous growl from deep within her throat. Her eyes were closed and her head was pushed back at a ridiculous angle.

My ejaculation came on suddenly. I was no longer in control. It came and came and came and with each pulse, I let out a noise similar to some tennis players striking the ball at the US Open. “Huff….. Huff….. Huff…. “ and it went on and on and on. With every “Huff” I drove into her as far as was possible. Marg was recovering from her orgasm but mine would not end. I felt the pain in my empty testicles with my body trying to pull cum when there was none to be had and then I blacked out.

“Are you OK,” I heard her say.

“Yer, I think so,” I replied. “I passed out. I couldn’t stop Cumming. My body didn’t know when to stop and I blacked out.”

“Goyse, that was the best thing I have ever experienced. You know I have never liked sex with Ian but I do enjoy it when I masturbate after he finishes but this was a hundred times better. It was like I was in a different world. Is it always like that for you?”

“Well, sometimes. This was very intense though. I just wanted you to enjoy it and let you understand how beautiful making love can be but I lost control at the end. If two people care enough for each other than there is no reason why it could not be like that every time.

“Is it like that with your wife?”

“Sometimes it’s alright. There have been good times but less so recently. It could be. We start off wonderfully but then she does things to ruin it for us. It’s as if she has this vendetta against anything that I might enjoy. She seems to know how to drive a knife into my heart at exactly the right moment.”

“Things like what?”

“Well, you know that Roz and I used to go out together years ago and Roz is a lovely person. I don’t think I love her but I do care about her. Well recently when I am about to cum Sue will say something like – 'Stay away from that little bitch, Roz or I’ll cut your fucking balls out'. You know, Threatening things. She is very jealous if she thinks that someone is a threat to her so brings it up at the precise moment that she knows that it will ruin it for me.”

“That’s terrible. She is a rotten bitch to do that. I hated Ian trying to fuck me when I knew he had been out with some other woman but I would never do that to him. How do you put up with it?”

“There are good times. It’s not all bad. Hey, let's forget them. Tonight is our night. Let’s forget the arseholes and just enjoy each other’s company. I want this night to be just for you.”

“Before we forget them there is a couple of things that you need to know. The first is that remember Jon’s birthday party years ago when we sat together till morning and talked. That night was very special for me. Well when you dropped me off at the end of the street at Lyn’s place, I entered as quietly as possible because I didn’t want to wake anyone up. Well, Jon and Sue were hard at it. Jon was standing in the hallway with his pants on the ground and Sue was pressed against the wall straddling him. I sat quietly in the lounge and masturbated while I watched them. I’ve never believed in watching porn but it let me understand why people watch it. That’s when I decided that if you were willing I was going to give myself to you even if it was just for one night."

She continued, "Lyn knew about it but couldn’t do anything because she and Sue have also been making love together from time to time. Lyn once told me that she enjoyed sex with women more than with men and also said that Sue was the best she had ever had. She also said that for a long time she repeatedly waved her pussy in front of Sue when they tried clothes on together without her making a move and when she did Sue told her that you had suggested to Sue that she could seduce her. I told Lyn that I didn’t believe that and that Sue was only ‘shit-stirring’. Lyn watched Jon and Sue that night from a crack in the doorway from the bedroom but didn’t speak out because if she did she was frightened that Sue would tell Jon or worse still others around town what they had done together."

I waited for her to continue. "Lyn told me that when Sue went back to bed she told her to clean her husband’s mess up. Lyn was forced to lick her clean while Sue laughed that evil laugh that she has. Sue told Lyn that she needs more practise because she doesn’t do as good a cleanup job as you do. Lyn confided in me that if she ever gets the chance she will get even on the bitch by (in her words) 'Giving her cunt to you.'”

She continued after a short silence, “Now I’m feeling horny again talking about it all. Would you be willing to lick me clean? I’ve never had that done to me and the thought really turns me on.”

I kissed her and held her tight. Her big tits were flush against my chest and the feeling was wonderful. My cock was rising again. I slipped down along her body and started to massage her tits once more licking the fluids from her protruding nipples each time it appeared. For the second time in my life, my desire to be able to impregnate a lover was present however my vasectomy made that an impossibility. If only she could have my children then I would have a reason to leave the mess that my marriage had become and start afresh with someone who would give me love in the same way as I gave to her.

With this thought, I moved further down her body. Her whole crotch was a mess of our juices. Sperm has been leaking from her slit as we talked and down across her but hole which had the telltale signs that at some stage it had been abused. I made a little mental note to ask her about it if the opportunity came up.

I started by licking from below her but hole then moved up towards her pussy. As I passed her but hole I spent a little time on it. Her response was immediate. “Ooh, that’s nice,” she said.

“Do you like getting your rear being played with, Marg?” I asked.

“I’ve never liked it but that felt special. Ian used to force his self into me at times when he came home drunk and it really hurt bad.”

“I understand. It doesn’t have to hurt, you know. If you go about it the right way it can be as nice as with your pussy. Some women enjoy it. It just depends on if you can get over the fear or with some it is repulsion at the thought of it.”

“Do you like it?” she asked.

“Not particularly”, I replied. “But I once did it with Sue when I was angry with her and we both loved it. Being angry, I knew she didn’t like it so I thought that if I did anal with her that it would be like some type of revenge, I guess but it backfired because she loved it. I have only done it once since then with her. On that occasion, I pushed a big dildo that she keeps into her pussy and stimulated her then used her juices as lube to enter her but hole. By doing it missionary style I was able to work the dildo in her as I fucked her rear. Her screams must have almost woke the neighbours up. She just went ballistic, humping the dildo, wanting it further in and further in her. It was the largest orgasm that I ever saw her experience but she was very sore the next day and cursed me for it so I didn’t try it again.”

“Maybe we could try it if you want but I don’t want you to hurt me.”

By this time I was lapping at the entrance to her pussy. She was starting to lift her hips again in response to my licking and starting to get a movement going as if to fuck my tongue. Her pussy lips were now open following our recent endeavours but she still was closed inside unlike my wife whose pussy gaped open like a huge cave whenever I licked her. I found the vision of her highly stimulating and my cock had grown to full size again. I continued to lap at her entrance and her clit having cleaned all the external juices away. Each time I touched her clit her hips jerked almost instinctively. I avoided focusing on her clit because I was aware that women can become too tender from too much stimulation of their clit and I wanted our night to last. Her movements were becoming more intense and that deep-throated groan that I felt was so sexy had returned. She was becoming wetter and wetter and our mixed juices were being forced from her entrance. My tongue was having difficulties keeping up.

“Put it in me. I want you to fuck me,” she said. “I want your cock. I’m going to come and I need you inside me. It’s so nice. I wish you could get me pregnant. I would love to carry your child.”

I had moved up to put my cock at her entrance. She was now slick from our previous sex and so I could enter her with little trouble although she was still as tight as any that I had experienced. I started to make slow gradual movements withdrawing only about an inch and then pushing hard against her. Her hips were mimicking my movements by lifting as I pushed into her and then dropping as I withdrew. Once more I could feel that solid piece inside her which I knew to be the entrance to her ovaries. After a time it seemed to align with my cock so that when I pushed into her I could feel it as if it was wrapping around the tip of my cock. In my mind, I imagined that her body was trying to meet her desire to be impregnated by guiding me towards her eggs. Her groaning was almost constant now and her head was arched back against the pillow. Her pussy juices were running out of her and I could feel them dripping from my balls. As I pushed into her wetness her arse was making a slight slapping sound as my balls came in contact with her.

Suddenly I felt her pussy clamp onto my cock then release then clamp again. The flow of juices from her doubled and the heat inside her pussy was intense. Rather than a continuous groan the noise from her moved up an octave, became much louder and came in bursts in harmony with the clamping on my cock. I looked directly at her and her eyes were clamped shut. My lips met hers and her mouth that had been open closed slightly to accept my kiss. The kiss continued until her moaning declined. When we broke the kiss she moaned “I love you, Goyse. I’ve never thought that sex could be so beautiful. Stay with me. I want this forever. We have both lost too much time.”

I had not reached orgasm but had fought it so that our loving could continue. I wanted this to be her night. I knew that at this stage her wishes of me could not be met. I still had unfinished business with my wife and I knew that if I was to leave the marriage then my wife’s spite and vindictiveness would prevent me from ever seeing our kids again.

I withdrew my cock slightly and we rolled onto our sides. “You didn’t cum.” She said.

“No. I want our loving to continue when you have recovered,” I replied. “You look so beautiful. There is a warm glow in your face that I haven’t seen before. You’re very special, you know. You have something that I have never seen in any woman before but I don’t know what it is.”

“Yes, I can feel it too. In my whole life, I have never been this happy. I’m falling in love with you.”

“No Marg, you mustn’t. Let us enjoy our times together but even if we do fall in love we mustn’t plan anything around it at this stage. We both have kids to look after and our children must always be our first consideration. You know what she is like. My kids have no chance if you and I try to become a couple. She will just use them to get her revenge on me and on you.

“You mean your son?”

“No I mean my children. No matter what my daughters DNA, she will always be my daughter to me. I saw her born, I held her when she needed to be held and I raised her. Nothing will ever change that. They are my kids and I will protect them no matter what the cost.”

“Yes, I knew that you would say that. I was just hoping against hope that you would change your mind. Forgive me, I have no right to try to push you into a situation that can cause you more troubles than you already have. But I have to tell you, I do love you. No one has ever moved my heart as you have. I have known for years that you were the one but I’ve never really had the chance to tell you before. I’ve watched and your pain and suffering have been mine. I don’t know how to explain it but when she has hurt you I have felt it too, so intense has been my feelings. I should tell you that Lyn has a thing for you as well. She is hoping you will make a pass at her.”

“I’m with you, Marg. You don’t need to worry about me getting with Lyn.”

“But you don’t understand. I want you to. Lyn hates sex with men because she has never been with a man for her. All they want is sex…… bang, bang, thank you mam style. Just like me, she is tight and not very deep. Sex with men often hurts her internally. She doesn’t know and doesn't understand how great it can be and I want her to know and understand. She is my sister and there is no one in this world that is closer to me and nothing that I wouldn’t do for her. I want you to set it up so you and she spend some time together alone so that she can feel what I am feeling. It’s important to me.”

She continued, “many wouldn’t understand but when we grew up we were miles away from everyone on our dad’s farm. It was those times when you would send your best steers to market and they would sell for less than you paid the truckie to deliver them so we were always broke. There was no money to go to town. I didn’t even see a movie until after I got married and it was probably the same for Lynie. You know she likes to be called that by her close friends don’t you?” She continued before I could reply, “There were no men in our lives. We all would have liked to go to high school, to uni and date like all the other kids but we were so poor that dad depended on us to do all the work around the place. Besides he could not afford to let us leave.”

“You know Lynie and I shared a room until Jon came along. He was the junior on a drilling rig that set up on the property. It was good for dad because for the first time ever he had some regular income because they paid him to allow access to the drill site for the use of the roads… more like tracks. Jon used to deliver the payment at the end of each week. Initially, he had eyes for me but when he found out my age he quickly switched to Lynie. By that time Lynie was eighteen and I was seventeen. We knew about sex because we saw the bull with the cows. I had my period before Lynie but she was soon after that. I think I was about fourteen so she would have been fifteen. Our hormones were running riot for those 3 years. Well, we had no outlet. We had no company like most girls of our age. I started to masturbate soon after my period started and for stimulation, I thought about the bull jumping the cow. Well. That was all I knew. Sounds crazy now but that was how it was. Lynie used to like my tits because they had started developing when I was thirteen. She still didn’t have hers up until she had children.”

“One night when I was giving myself a little touch-up Lynie climbed into my bed and asked me could she suck my tits while I sexed myself. My tits were always very tender and I really liked them stroked and massaged as you did to me earlier. It really turns me on. So to me, this was just the best thing that had ever happened in my life up till that time. When Lynie then pushed my hand away and started to rub my little pussy I had my first real orgasm. Of course, I had to return the favour. So by the time Jon appeared, we were more than sisters we actually were lovers. You know that sometimes Lynie and I would yard up the bull and a cow that was in season so that we could watch them. We had to pick a time when mum and dad were out visiting the neighbours and we almost got caught more than once. I think mum knew and understood because she seemed to make sure that dad was steered in the right direction when she suspected. I guess that comes from being raised in the country like us with a couple of sisters.

The most beautiful orgasm that I experienced before tonight had been watching the bull with his long, thin cock up a cow with Lynie behind me and her hands in my panties stroking my pussy. Occasionally we would finger each other and both of us lost our virginity to each other well before Jon appeared on the scene. My interest in Lynie was only to return the pleasure that she afforded me and once she left than my interest in females did not return although I still would join Lynie today if she wanted it. Lynie told me recently that when she got married her interest in girls disappeared but as time passed and Jon started doing things that hurt her and she could see that he was only out for his own satisfaction and didn’t care if it was good for her, she found that she became more and more attracted to girls again. I understand it because if girls pleasure her more than men and also don’t hurt her than you can’t really judge her for it.”

I didn't know what to say so I waited and she continued. “Some of our problem has been that for a long time we thought that the way that the bull did it was the way it was. The female was there just to be used by the male. Some of it is our own fault because if you don’t feel good then you don’t respond. You just accept it and hope it ends soon but you have shown me that is not what it is about. To some extent, I owe Sue a debt too because over time I have been watching her and I realized that she does it for her pleasure no one else’s. We would not be here now if I had not seen how badly she was treating you. Really she has turned it around so that she is the bull and if the men don’t like what she wants then they can go and get stuffed. Her approach is that if men are not subservient to her than they don’t get access to her pussy but if they play it her way then they can get what they want.”

I was lost for words. Her analysis was spot on but I had never realized it. That is exactly what Sue was doing. She was the bull in the paddock looking around her heard waiting for her next opportunity. The only problem with that analogy was where did that leave me? I started to understand that I was on dangerous ground. My desire for Marg was starting to become something else. I was being drawn to her on a different plane. Up till now, it was for common need, respect and for sexual enjoyment. I wanted her to know how beautiful sex could be for those who cared for each other’s needs. But as she talked I started to realize that she was opening up to me to such an extent that she was trusting me with her innermost secrets. The type of things that some never ever divulge to a living soul were being shared with me and that was tearing on my heartstrings. I was starting to feel deeply attached to her. This was no longer two people having enjoyable sex this was becoming something that I may not be able to walk away from.

I was still half erect and her tightness meant that I was also still inside her. With her legs closed her pussy had the head of my cock clamped like it was in a vice. I doubt that I could have pulled out if I had wanted to but pulling out was the last thing on my mind. I could feel the desire to start moving again and so pushed and pulled just a little.

“I would like to try what you spoke about before but I don’t want you to hurt me. If we try it would you stop if I ask you to,” she suddenly said. “ I really don’t feel comfortable about the idea but I trust you and you said it would be alright.”

“You mean eeerrr…. In your behind. Like in your back hole.” I replied. “You don’t have to do it. It’s not important to me you know. I was just explaining to you that it doesn’t have to be a terrible experience. Some women enjoy it. That’s all.”

“But if it is enjoyable and I don’t try then I will feel that I have missed out on something.”

“Okay. Just lift your leg slightly and let me pull out and we will give it a go.”

“I like you in me like this. It feels good. I will feel empty when you pull it out.”

“Don’t worry we have a good many hours left yet. When we sleep I’ll leave it in you.”

“You mean if we sleep.” She said with a little giggle.

I withdrew from her. My cock had been holding our juices inside her so when I withdrew they started to dribble out and down her crack. I turned her around so she faced away from me and then pushed my cock back in from where it had come from. She had automatically bent her legs up so that I had greater access. She also had tried to move so that my cock passed across her rear hole thinking I was after that spot but I did not want to rush things and she needed to be excited before I tried to enter her but.

I started slight movements inside her and she started to push back on me bending forward to allow me better access. It was like doggie fashion but lying down. I worked my way into her and her deep-throated moan started again. I pulled back from her and used the head of my cock in and out of her pussy entrance. Her moaning became louder and she was now moving in harmony with me. I could feel her hole getting slicker by the second. It was time. I pulled a little bit back and quickly moved down to place my cock against her rear entrance. Before I moved I had moved my hand around her so that I could continue stimulation of her clit with my finger using our juices as a lubricant. Her moaning continued and our movements also continued. It was more pressure on and pressure off movement but I knew that given time she would push back a little harder and when that happened the head of my cock would slip into her. We continued like that for about a minute without penetration and I was starting to think that it would not happen but then I slipped my fingers down across her slit and then back up again. This action caused her to shift her hip movements such that I gently slipped into her. Her hip movements were becoming larger and her moan was now almost continuous once more, I continued the movements with my fingers around her clit for a couple of seconds and then gently down her slit till I could feel my cock then back up again. Each time her reaction was to push back a little and each time I slipped a little bit further into her.

“Oooohhh that feels so good”, she said in between moans. “I’m having little orgasms all the time like it’s a continuous one. Don’t go any deeper though because it could hurt me.”

“That’s alright, You’re in control. I won’t hurt you. If you want me to stop just tell me”

“Don’t stop. It feels okay. Just let me move a little more.”

With that, her hip movements increased. I focused my finger more on her slit than her clit because I didn’t want her to get sore. Perhaps she didn’t realize it but the larger movements were taking me deeper and deeper until I was pushing up against her but cheeks and couldn’t go any deeper. The extra movement was starting to move me closer to my orgasm but at the same time, I was aware that for her it was losing some of its magic. Her moaning had stopped and her movements were becoming more mechanical.

“Are you okay”, I asked.

“I’ll be okay if you want to finish”, she replied “But don’t cum inside me”

I immediately knew that I had to stop. I withdrew very slowly but continued to massage her slit. She turned her head towards me and kissed me saying, “Thanks, it was starting to hurt me but you didn’t have to stop”.

“Tonight is your night, remember. If I continued then I would be taking it away from you”. I got up, went to the bathroom. Washed and returned with 2 warm wet washcloths and cleaned down her rear.

“You’re so good to me”, she said “If only we had met years ago how different our lives would be. I love you. I want you in me.”

She was now laying on her back. I laid down on her and as we kissed she moved her body to align with my cock and took me inside of her. “Now it is your turn”, she said and started moving so as to get me fully embedded inside her. When we broke our kiss she looked me straight in the eyes. I could tell that her movements were intended for my enjoyment although the expression on her face told me she was also enjoying it as well. The pure exoticism that I had experienced from her earlier orgasms was gone. This was pure sex, as if she was using her pussy to get me off and get me off she did. I stopped holding back and it took only a few seconds to feel it rising and rising in me. I released my sperm in a massive flood.

Because I had almost reached a peak several times and held back each time my balls had produced much more than would be normal. Each time that I shot I drove as hard as possible into her and I could feel that little entrance part to her ovaries meeting the heat of my cock each time that I shot and I let out a loud “Aaahhhh” each time. I could feel some of my sperm pushing out from around my cock and running down her but and over my balls as I shot more and more into her hole and then I was done. How I wished that I could give her our baby was my only thought at that moment.
Her little laugh that I had come to love in such a short time bought me back to reality.

“What’s so funny”, I asked.

“Your expression. As if you had entered another dimension. It was beautiful to watch you. I’m glad that I could give something special back to you in return for the unique pleasure you have given me.”

“I love you”, It had slipped out without me realizing. I had not intended to let her know how attached I had become. Damn, I thought. I should not have said that. I knew that there would be implications for my mistake. Things in both our lives were just too complex than to make this more than a sex heist.

We had rolled onto our sides. She smiled at me as I held her in my arms then she kissed me and said “I’m so happy. I’ve never ever felt this way before. I love you, Goyse”, her eyes closed and she was asleep. Her little satisfied smile remained on her lips. This was a very special moment for me laying there being held watching her sleep.

I watched her for a while to admire the beauty of a happy, satisfied woman. Of all my life experiences these are the ones that I cherish the most. A tear ran down my cheek at the thought that for the sake of my children I could not take this further than an occasional meeting then I drifted off to sleep.

I awoke at daylight with a wonderful feeling in my crotch. I looked down to see her licking the head of my cock. She smiled and said “Wakey, wakey. You’ve got to get home to the bitch. She’ll have the knives out by now. I love these balls and I don’t want her to cut them out,” she said as she cradled my testicles in her hand.

I knew that what she was saying was right. If Sue got just a hint of what we had done not only would my life be a misery but she would come hunting for Marg and that was something that I would not like to happen.

“Have a good shower and scrub up well. She must not smell my pussy on you. I know that it’s not hard for a woman to do that because I’ve smelt it many times on Ian. What are you going to tell her?”

"I’ll just say that Mick and I went out for a bit of night fishing and his car broke down. I’ll ring Mick and make sure we have got our stories straight. I’ll tell him that I’ve been in an all-night poker game and don’t want her to know. He’ll be okay with it.”

“What about Donna. She may dob you and Mick in.”

“Donna hates Sue so she will go along with it. Actually, I’ll bet that she will suspect the truth. She’s a smart one that one. Never misses a trick. She’ll probably pepper me with questions next time I see her. I’d love to be able to tell her the truth. She would get off on it.”

“You like her don’t you.”

“Yep, She is special. Mick’s a lucky man.” I could see the frown on her face. “Hey, It’s okay. I would never touch her. Besides she is madly in love with Mick and he treats her very special. I do think that you were about to get jealous.”

She smiled and said “I have to go home tomorrow but it will be alright because I’ll dream of you every night. My life will be a lot better after this. I’ll have something to look forward to when I come back up in a few weeks time.”

I showered. We kissed and I left her to go back to sleep and continue her lovely dream. For me, I grew to understand what she meant because my dreams from then on were of her and what could have been. To this day, years later when I close my eyes at night I see her face and think of our first time together and it brings tears to my eyes. I was not to know at that time that now that she had tasted how life could be that she was going to go all out to make it permanent. My love and responsibilities to my children at that time meant that I could not let that happen. A thing of beauty embroidered with magnificent feelings was eventually to become a sad and terrible thing for me. Something that would cause pain and drama for us all but that was a good many year ahead. Our next meeting would be just as sensual as out first and was to see our love grow more and more.

Now years later I understand that I owe these wonderful times to Sue's behaviour. Had she been the wife that I had wished for when I married her there was no way that I would ever have considered getting with any other woman. Marg and our times together were entirely due to Sue. I desperately needed someone to confide in and Marg was the only one who could understand. Had I not needed a confidant I would not have allowed myself adequate contact to fell in love with her.

[bufaker]

This is an amazing story. thank you for sharing and please continue

[goyse]

Thanks, bufaker. Here is Chapter 6. Plenty to follow if people are interested.

My ex-wife Chapter 6 - My cheating wife's confession.

I had just spent a night with Marg and had concocted a story to stop my wife Sue from being suspicious.

After Marg returned home a couple of days later I had a lot on my mind. Sue had accepted my explanation for not coming home although Mike told me later that she had checked my story with him the next day. Sex with Sue was becoming routine like washing the dishes or mowing the lawn. I’m not saying it was not enjoyable, much better than wanking off in the shower but it in no way compared with the experience that I had with Roz and Marg.

Each day since Marg left, a letter arrived at my work from her telling me about her life and what she was doing. Every letter ended with the words “I love you, Goyse.” She told me that she had been trying to teach Ian to pull out for a while just before he was about to cum in the way that I had so that their sex would last longer. She said for the first time ever she had an orgasm with him. She said the orgasm was due to the delay and her thinking of me cleaning our juices away from her ‘little fanny’ which was the name she had given her pussy.

Ian had told her after her return that she seemed different and not as tight and a lot wetter so she had told him that it was because she had not had sex for a couple of weeks. (If only he knew) She said her marriage was now bearable and that Ian was coming home directly from work most nights and had commented on how responsive she had become. “For the first time in years he is learning to satisfy me and I owe it all to you.”

After four or five letters arrived my boss took me aside and told me that all this mail was starting rumours and suggested that I open a private mailbox at the post office. He finished by saying “Good luck, mate. I hope it works out for you. You’re a good bloke and you deserve a better life.” I opened the mailbox the next day and started to return her mail addressed to her best friends address.

One night as we were having sex Sue suddenly said, “What’s wrong with you. You’re just not with it. Don’t you love me anymore?” It was more an accusation than a question. More a wake-up buddy you’re not pulling your weight thing. I thought of the bull saying to his cow you’re not giving me the satisfaction I desire.

“I’ve got a lot of things on my mind and I’ve been working long hours.”

“So spit it out. What have you got on your mind?”

I looked straight at her for a while then thought sooner or later I will have to discuss it so what better time than this. “A guy at work told me that when I was away on that project just before I asked you to marry me you were running around with a guy named Steve from up north.”

“That would be Steve Martin. He’s just a friend. I’ve known him for years. So what? Did you expect me to lock myself in a room for 2 months without talking to anyone?”

“I’m not concerned about talking. There was more to what he told me.”

“So what other bullshit did he tell you?”

“I was hoping that you would talk to me about it rather than me having to make accusations. Isn’t it about time you stopped trying to kid yourself? I do know. I’ve had my doubts over the last few years but there are no doubts in my mind anymore. I would like to hear about it from you.”

“I don’t know what you are talking about. I’ve got nothing to tell you.”

“Oh, yes you have. It’s time to come clean. I’ve had a paternal test done.”

“You can’t do that without my permission.”

“Look, stop the bullshit. It’s been done so tell me what happened. It’s too late now to avoid it. Accept that I know and start laying your cards on the table. I want to know what happened and how it happened. I want details and I’m only telling you once so don’t leave anything out.”

She didn’t respond so I needed to push her further to get her to talk to me. “If you are honest with me and tell me all about it then we may be able to put it aside and get on with our lives. If you don’t do that then I’m out of here. I don’t want excuses. I just want to know about what happened, how it happened and why it happened. I warn you don’t skim over anything, I want to hear all including the details.”

There was a long pause with nothing being said. I just sat and looked at her. She could not look me directly in the eye and then it poured out. “About two maybe three weeks after you left I was picking up my younger brother from work when Steve drove up beside me and said ‘Hi’. Steve and I had been lovers before you came along and he was special to me at the time but he had taken off down south with one of my good friends. Once I saw him again I realized that I still had feelings for him. He asked me to come down to the beach to watch the sun setting with him. I explained that I had to run my brother home but I would meet him there later."

"So did you meet him?" A stupid question under the circumstances but I just wanted to encourage her to continue.

“When I reached the beach he was sitting in the passenger’s side of his sports car with the seat pushed all the way back. He opened the door so that I had to sit on his lap. I was wearing a short skirt with one of my G string panties underneath. I could feel he had a hard-on. We watched and talked as the sun set. All the colours in the misty clouds being reflected in the calm ocean, it was beautiful. He kissed me a few times. Initially, I was reluctant but then he started to rub my thighs and moved up to my pussy. I told him that I couldn’t do anything because I was at my most fertile time and had stopped taking the pill because you usually used condoms. Steve would never use protection. He had a good reason not to and also he always said anything worth doing was worth doing properly – If you know what I mean.”

“He had a good reason not to?” I asked. “I don’t understand. Why is that?”

She hesitated for a moment as if she did not want to tell me. I encouraged her to by saying again that I wanted all the facts. No bullshit. I reinforced that I needed to know all the details of what happened, how it happened and why it happened.

“Well, I’d rather not say but seeing you insist on knowing everything. He was too big and any that fitted him would usually tear or break and he said they sometimes they hurt him. Anyway, that’s what he told me and I believed him.“

“Big? How big?” I asked.

“Are you sure you want to know all this?” She asked. I nodded. We were lying on our bed and I took her hand and placed it on my cock which was at full mast. “You dirty bastard. This is turning you on and I haven’t even started yet." I nodded again but said nothing. I could see that knowing that I was aroused by her story she was becoming more confident.

“He was big, I mean really big. He is probably about nine or ten inches in length but his girth is massive. People talk about coke cans but I think he is probably a good deal bigger around than that. The first time that we did it was well before you and I met and it took ages for him to get in me. He only had his head in when he came and he ripped me trying. He told me next time to come to his place because he had a solution to that problem. I had to stay away for a week or more because I had to let my pussy heal. Once I thought it was healed I called him and he said to come to his place.
Are you sure that you want to know these things?” She said again.

I smiled and nodded so she continued, “When I arrived his mate was there and they sat on each side of me. Both of them kept kissing me and playing with me. You know, sucked my tits and fingered my pussy and all that stuff. It was highly erotic and I got very turned on. Then his mate laid me down and entered me. His mate was quite large as well but not as thick. His mate got into me alright but bottomed out with about an inch to go. Steve said later he was 10 inches long. Well, I had a massive orgasm and so did his mate but he didn’t stop but just kept going.”

"What he continued after cumming?"

“Yes. Meanwhile, Steve was masturbating and he came over when he wanted to come. His mate pulled out and Steve put his cock against my hole, forced his head in and shot all his cum into me. He then pulled out and his mate kept going.”

"They teamed you?"

“I guess so. Steve told me that his mate was multi-orgasmic like he was and could always do at least two in a row and sometimes three without stopping. By the time he came again he was bottoming out in me. When he pulled out of me I was a mess. They had come in me three times altogether and when I say cum it was a lot each time. When Steve cum he put three times the sperm into me than you do and his mate was the same. I guess that goes with having a huge cock and large balls. Cum was all over my crotch and my pussy was full and so incredibly lubricated.”

I nodded again but said nothing so she continued.

“Then Steve started on me he was able to force his way into me with all the goo that was in me. He was not as hard because he had already cum once. I did bleed again because he ripped my entrance slightly again. It stung quite badly for a while but I felt so full that I had another orgasm. Steve had already come once so he took quite a while to cum again and all the while I was having these little spasms in my pussy like continuous orgasms. By the time Steve came in me, he had also bottomed out. Where it all went I don’t know. There was some pain but it felt fantastic. We were together for several months until I caught him with someone else. She was my best mate and she had met him through me. I was really pissed off.”

"He cheated on you?"

She nodded in agreement. "He left town shortly after. He had destroyed my pussy on me because I have never been able to get complete satisfaction since then with anyone else so when he had returned and asked me to go down to the beach while you were away I agreed immediately without thinking. I went because I just wanted to know how it would be with him again. After I got there I thought shit my period finished about a week and a half ago and I actually panicked a little but the urge was too great for me to just drive away. I fooled myself into thinking he would pull out if I asked him to."

The statement that she could not get satisfaction with others came as an insult to me but it did explain her cheating behaviour to some extent. But what it did say quite clearly is that her behaviour was not likely to change any time soon so I would have to decide if I would leave or accept it. I was finding her story extremely exciting and I was very sexually aroused despite being hurt by most of it.

She continued. “I knew that he had made my friend pregnant and then dumped her. I also knew that he had fathered a couple of kids to other married couples because he had previously skited about it to me."

Again I nodded but said nothing.

“When Steve and I had sex over those several months together it had been very special. With you away, I was getting very horny. Masturbation had not been helping at all. Here was a perfect opportunity as long as he didn’t cum inside me so I said okay as long as you promise to pull out. Remember you and I had been going out together but there were no permanent arrangements so I thought ‘Why not’. For all, I knew you may break it off when you returned. I told him that I had a boyfriend and I was hoping that one day that you and I could get married. I also told him that you and I always used condoms so he had to pull out or I would not let him have sex with me. He agreed that he would not cum in me but even so I was worried because he laughed as he agreed.”

"Surely you should have known when he laughed."

“You must remember I was a frustrated girl who had seldom gone without sex for more than a few days at a time since I had turned sixteen. At that time I had not had sex for more than two weeks and here I was sitting on a man’s lap who I knew had given me the best sex I had ever had and I could feel his cock up along my back while he fingered me. You know me so you would know that under those circumstances there was no way he was not going to get to fuck me.“

I shook my head. It was obvious to me that she knew what was going to happen. I knew at that moment that she allowed herself to be impregnated. I took a deep breath as she continued.

“Because of all the stroking and fingering, I was very wet. I lifted up off him almost standing inside the car, he pulled my soaked G-string to the side and he placed the head of his cock at my entrance and I started to sit down. I had thought that my pussy did not close up since he had been fucking me before but I was wrong. He was tight. I had trouble getting even the head of him into me. I had to lift and drop quite a number of times to get him in. Then I felt my pussy rip and he was halfway in. It was even better than when we had done it before but it hurt like hell getting him all inside me. I was having one constant orgasm. I guess the two weeks without sex or maybe not being completely satisfied with anyone else was the reason.”

"You had an orgasm?"

“My orgasm started when he was halfway in me and continued till he pulled out and that was after he had cum. You want the truth so I’ll give it to you. Our marriage is probably stuffed anyway so I may as well tell you. If he had tried to pull out I would not have let him. I just lost it. Nothing mattered at that time except the sex. He came in me and kept going and he came in me a second time and I was still having little orgasms so I told him not to pull out and he kept going. By the time that he came the third time, I was so sore that we had to stop.“

I shook my head. For me, it was hard to believe that this was the woman that I had decided to spend my life with. She was the one that I had invested everything in, the one that I envisioned growing old with. I was shattered but despite that, I was massively aroused by what she had told me. I shook my head again as she continued.

“When he did pull out I was bleeding. Not a little but quite a lot. His car seat was covered in our cum juices mixed with my blood. I was very sore and I was worried that I would have to go to see a doctor. A couple of days later when he caught up to me again I just said where are we going because it was so satisfying that I just wanted it and wanted it. We fucked every day until I was a week late with my period and then I told him that I thought that he had got me pregnant.”

"So what happened. If you enjoyed it all so much why did you split with him?"

“When I told him he fucked me again and disappeared. His last words to me were that your new boyfriend can raise the little bastard. I thought he loved me but I was treated no differently to any of the other girls that he got up the duff.“

"So he left and you kept me in the dark?"

“I was in a dilemma. I had a boyfriend that I really cared about and wanted to make a future with but this had convinced me that for complete sexual satisfaction I needed someone with a big cock. I enjoyed sex with you but afterwards, I always wanted more. On top of that, I was going to have a baby, someone else’s baby.”

"You could have talked to me?"

“I wanted to tell you but my mum called me a silly girl and to wake up to myself. She said that if I told you you would disappear as Steve did. She asked me had you and I had sex and I told her we had but we always used condoms except when I knew that I was safe. She said there is no such thing as safe. Tell him it is his or better still just tell him you found out you were pregnant while he was away.”

"So your mum made the decision for you? Is that it?"

“If you remember all I said is that I was pregnant. If you had asked I would have told you the truth but you never asked. I didn’t lie to you I just didn’t tell you.“

“Yes, I remember,” I replied. While she was telling me I was stroking her pussy and occasionally her clit. She was extremely wet, much wetter than she usually got when I touched her. It was obvious that recalling this was a big turn on for her as it was for me. The term cuckold came to mind as she talked but I put it out of my mind because I was unknowing and an unwilling participant.

My cock was coated in pre-come and a couple of times I rubbed it across my cock to stop it dripping onto the bed. Where she was the sheets were soaked. I knew that I would accept her explanation because it was obvious that there was little that she did not explain to me no matter how hurtful it was and it all made sense. I still had one more important question and although I already knew the answer it was the critical test on her truthfulness.

“Have you seen him since?”

She looked down at the bed as if to think up an appropriate answer. I was not going to interfere. This was her test. Would she tell me the truth?

“Yes,” was all she said.

“Did you have sex him,” again a long hesitation.

She looked me straight in the eye, “Yes.”

“How often did you have sex.”

“You mean with him?”

I nodded.

“Quite a few times.”

She started to cry. I held her tightly but stopped stroking her pussy. I kissed her and she responded. I waited for her to speak.

“I don’t want to lose you. There are things that I can’t tell you. There are things that you would not understand or forgive me for.”

“Tell me and make it the truth and we will try to work it out. I know that you have been cheating on me now for a long, long time and I haven’t left yet. If you’re truthful with me we may work it out and get over it. If you lie then it’s over and I walk away. I know enough that if you lie there is a good chance I will know.” It was a bluff but I needed answers on why she kept cheating on me.

“First of all you must make me a promise”, I nodded again. “Kayline must never know. No matter what happens Kayline must always think that you're her dad.”

I agreed. I fact I told her that I have always regarded Kayline as my child and that would not change no matter what. She continued, “He came back to see Kayline. You actually took the call from him and when he asked to speak to me you handed me the phone. Don’t you remember about 18 months after Kayline was born? You had asked me afterwards who it was and I told you just an old school mate that was in town for a bit.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at this – he was there for a bit all right.

She continued, “He said he wanted to see his daughter and that I had to meet him the next day when you were at work. I met him out the road at a farm that was owned by one of his friends. He invited me in but I refused so he got into the car. Kayline was in her car seat in the back. He was not interested in Kayline he was only interested in getting into my pants. He told me he wanted to fuck me again. I had worn jeans just in case he tried it on. That gave me the best chance of denying him and stopping him getting at me. I didn’t want to have sex with him. I was married to you and life was great with us but he had said that if I didn’t meet him he would ring you up and tell you about his daughter.”

“You didn’t want to have sex with him?”

She hesitated again. Looked down and then looked me straight in the eye. “I was turned on by the thought of it but remember this arse hole had got me pregnant and disappeared and left me to work it out all by myself. You don’t understand the pressure it put on me. Remember, my parents had wanted me to have an abortion by telling the police that I had been raped but I refused because this was my child. Besides I had been willing to have sex with him when I had got pregnant. They then talked me into trying to tell you that it was your child and I refused again. I did, however, agree to just tell you I was pregnant but I told them that if you asked I would tell you the truth.”

I nodded as if I agreed but my heart felt as if it was being ripped apart. I knew that to answer I may break down and I didn't want that. When I said nothing she continued.

“Was I going to jump into bed with him? – no fucking chance. You will also remember that I had stopped taking the pill about that time because you and I had discussed having another child so I couldn’t make the same mistake. I think this was about my second cycle after stopping the pill and I knew that if I let him in my pants then I could have gotten pregnant again and there was no way that I was going to do that to you again.“

“So you turned him down. You didn’t have sex with him.”

Again a dead silence this time for quite a while. I could see tears welling up in her eyes again then a quiet whisper. “He forced me.” She was still looking down and not looking me in the eyes. She looked up and repeated, “The fucker forced me in front of our daughter. He grabbed me and pulled me out of the car. He laid on top of me and wrestled my jeans off. Keyline was crying all the time and I had to pacify her. Eventually, I had to give in and let him fuck me. This time I was dry and it hurt me real bad. You might not remember it but I could not have sex for a couple of weeks because not only did he rip me again there were a lot of bruises. I had to hide them from you. I couldn’t afford to let you see them because you would ask questions and I didn’t have answers that I thought that you could accept.“

This shocked me to the core. I could not believe what I was hearing. “Then our son could be his too.”

“No fucking way. He’s not. He’s yours. There is no chance at all that he is not yours. I drove from there to the chemist shop and my friend who works there got me a pack of the night after pills. She gave me 20 altogether and I kept the others for next time.”

“What do you mean the next time?”

Again the hesitation “He blackmailed me. He told me that if I didn’t give him what he wanted and do what he wanted when he wanted he would tell you that Kayline was his. He also said that he would tell you that he had been fucking me all the time when you were away and that I still put out for him whenever he asks.”

“So how long did that go on for?”

“It still is.”

“Surely that can’t be. That’s five and a half years. How often does he do you?”

“He comes and goes. It only happens when he comes back into town.”

“Fuck!”

She stopped talking and just looked down. I was angry and couldn’t speak. What the hell could I say? All was quiet for a long time and then she continued. “There’s more but I don’t know how to tell you. It’s probably better if you don’t know. I’m so ashamed.” She was crying continuously now. My emotions took over and I sat up and held her tightly. I was wiping her tears away and kissing her eyes.

“Just tell me. I have to know no matter what it is or how much it hurts me.”

“He’s been selling me. Once he had control of me he said I want you to meet a few people. I went with him and there were several men in a donger type building with just a bed in it. The men lined up outside and he bought them in one at a time. I didn’t know what to do but I eventually agreed as long as everyone wore protection. I told them all ‘If anyone tries to do me without protection then I’m out of here. You all have to wear condoms’. One guy went off and came back with a box of condoms. I then saw them paying Steve so I know that he was prostituting me.”

“Fuck. I don’t believe this. We need to go to the police.”

“No. We can’t.”

“Why. For Christ sake, WHY?”

She was looking down again. She was avoiding my gaze. “The first couple of times I was angry and I was not very stimulated so I just laid there and let it happen but the third time he had about eight guys who had really big cocks. He said to me that they were all tested and safe and that he wanted me to take them bareback while he watched. Initially, I refused but I knew that I was just past my danger time so there was little chance that they could get me pregnant besides I still had some of those pills. He told me that if I did this he would give me fifty dollars per man. He also said that he was leaving town and needed the money and if I did it I could then get on with having a child with pencil-dick. That is what he always called you. I agreed just to get rid of him.”

I was shaking my head. I just could not believe this shit! I waited and she continued.

“I thought if I do this the nightmare would be over and gone.” There was another long pause. A couple of times she started to say something but nothing came out. Suddenly she said, “The reason why you can’t go to the police is that I enjoyed it. It was fantastic and all the men knew I was enjoying it. I actually told a couple of them that if they stayed I would give them freebies. They were all gentle with me and it was not like just having sex they made sure that it was good for me and it was really wonderful.“

There was another long pause. I waited patiently because I could tell that she wanted to say more. “You probably will get angry with me for telling you this but our marriage is over anyhow so it won’t make any difference. The thing that really, really gets me going is when I don’t know the man and then I find that he is well endowed and on top of that I know there is a high risk that he can get me pregnant. Now here I was with eight men like this and they all did me twice. I was chocka-block with sperm and my mind was telling me that any one of those swimmers could get me pregnant. I just couldn’t help it. It makes me cum and cum and cum endlessly."

Once more I said nothing. What could I say?

“Even though I thought that I was outside my fertile time I couldn’t be sure so the risk was there. Even though I knew that I would take the morning after pill it was the thought at the time.” She delayed again. “I should explain that I also knew you had not got me pregnant because I was using the morning after pill when I was fertile and when we had sex because I wasn’t willing to take the risk that it could be someone else’s child. I had to be certain that I did not get pregnant. I was actually thinking of going back on the pill.“

She had stunned me again, “And that was the end of it?”

“No. It stopped for a time and we went on to have our son, Tom but I had given my phone number to one of the group. He had stayed in touch with me through the skate centre. He would come out when I went skating and talk to me. I explained that we were trying for a child and so he accepted that he could not have sex with me. He asked me if I would do it again once our child was born and I had recovered. After a while, I agreed. He’s a real gentleman. He’s kind to me and makes sure that I enjoy it as much as he does. He is shorter than Steve but almost as thick and he knows how to use it and he never ever hurts me. I just couldn’t say no to him.“

“So that’s why you’re late home each week after skating?”

“Yes, we have been having sex from a little over a month after Tom was born. That’s why I always run to the shower when I return. It was his cum that you licked out of me that night that you cornered me."

Again I just shook my head. I knew she was cheating on me but this was astounding.

"Goyse, you always enjoy sex with me after I come home from skating. You always comment on how good it is. It makes it good because I enjoy the thought of you having me after him. It hasn’t hurt our marriage, it has made it stronger. If I didn’t have him I would not be happy and I know I would have to go looking like a bitch on heat and that could destroy both of us.”

“What about Steve?”

“Steve came back again a while ago when we were out water skiing. You were in the boat. He came up to me and said come with me I want to talk. I went with him because I didn’t want you to find us together. As we walked away he said to some of the guys, Are you coming? One of them said quietly, why? Steve replied to him she’s going to put out for us. I didn’t know what to do. I knew all the guys hang around me to try to get into my pants and besides you had let that little slut, Roz come out water skiing with us and I was really angry with you so I didn’t resist.”

"So that is why you disappeared that day?"

“They all had me all six of them. One tried anal but I stopped him and told them that my husband is the only one who will ever touch me there. One of them said so Goyse is an arse bandit, is he and laughed. I got angry and told them that if they put all of them together they still would not come near to the standard that you are. Carol had turned up out of the blue and told us that the boat had broken down. She joined in with us. I was glad because it took some of the pressure off me. I did not want to be there, Goyse.“

I nodded to agree with her. It explained a lot about that day.

“After when we returned you had gone home which frightened me a bit, especially when they told me that Roz went with you.” She hesitated again then looked me straight in the eye, “You fucked her, didn’t you? I know you did so that you could get even with me. When they told me I felt like going back and doing them all again. I was so angry with you.”

I didn’t answer the question or comment. “Is there more?”

“Yes, probably but I can’t think clearly right now but it is important that I tell you that I love you, Goyse but I also have to tell you I am not in love with you. I want to keep you as my husband. No one else can fill that gap in my life.”

“You love me but you’re not in love with me? What the hell does that mean?”

“It’s difficult to explain but I’ll try. We have good sex it is quite enjoyable but sometimes despite how hard you try, you cannot completely satisfy me. We are close all the time and I feel attached to you. We talk together and seldom argue and you always consider my needs usually before your own. My heart says that you are the one and you’re the perfect husband and almost every woman in the world would walk over hot coals to have a husband like you.”

“BUT?”

“This is hard for me to say because it will upset you and I have never wanted to hurt you. If you had not forced me to tell you all these things I don’t think that I could ever have told you what I have tonight, maybe some of it but not all."

“Spit it out. Don’t keep bullshitting.”

“Okay, I’ll give it to you straight. I have to have big cock. Without it, I just can’t survive. When I go to sleep at night I don’t dream about us. I dream about men with big cocks. I feel it in my dreams and wake up and I am on the verge of orgasm and it won’t go away. It is the reason that I wake you up in the middle of the night for sex because I need to be satisfied.”

"Keep talking." I was getting pissed off now.

“I can masturbate and my desire is not satisfied. I can wake you up and we can have sex two or three times or more but the desire is still there. I’ve tried dildos that almost split me open but it still doesn’t work. I’ve tried all sorts of things and I get off okay but the desire is still there. I’ve spent the day, all day with women doing all types of things with them but it still doesn’t work. Give me a good thick cock to spew its sperm into my quim especially when I’m fertile and the desire goes away for two days, maybe a week sometimes but it always comes back. It has to be big and it has to be bareback or it doesn’t ease the pain.“

“Doesn’t ease the pain? What do you mean the pain?”

“The issue is that Steve has fucked me up big time. He has ripped and stretched my pussy so bad that average men make me feel empty. They can’t take that desire away and there is nothing I can do about it. It just won’t go away so I’m stuck with it. So what I’m saying to you is I want our marriage and I’ll do almost anything for you to keep you but it has to be conditional. Those conditions are that every Tuesday and Friday nights you must let me have what I want and in return, I promise at all other times to be the best wife that any man could ever have."

This angered me a little so I came back, “What about me and my desires? What if I want another woman? You must understand that often I have difficulties because you are too stretched and if you continue to have big cock then it won’t improve.”

“You must know by now that I can’t handle you with any other woman. I get too jealous, angry and irrational. So that won’t work but I will give you my back passage whenever you want it. That is tighter than any other woman ever was.”

“You know that anal sex is not my thing. We have only done it twice since we met and one of those times I was trying to get back at you for cheating on me. You see it is not all about the sex it is about the contact. It’s about seeing the other person enjoying our intimacy, looking into their eyes and seeing the passion.” I stopped for a while and thought, fuck it, I’ll really put the pressure on her. “Well, I know that you have sex with Lyn. I’d like you and me to do her together. Actually, Jon is away at present. It is the perfect opportunity to invite her over and take it from there.” I hesitated again and I could see that she was trying to understand how she felt about Lyn and me so I went on. “Perhaps when I come to terms with all this I might want to watch you with one of your big cocks and even join in.“

“You, Lyn and me, I think should be okay. You would love it because she has the cutest little pussy that I have ever seen and she is tight, very tight. I know you like her. In fact, while I’ve been with her I’ve thought of you creaming her and then I clean her off again for you. She would enjoy that. I’ll discuss it with her when I go to see her during the week. She and Jon are thinking of having a child, shame that you are not fertile. You could have helped them out.” She hesitated again as if trying to find the right words, “But if you were to see me with a big cock you would learn to hate me. You don’t understand what it does to me. I just go crazy. Most of the time I don’t know what I’m saying or doing and later on I feel ashamed. I would not like you to see that. I care for you too much and it would destroy you. I get really, really, nasty and say things that you would not like.“

By this time I was on the verge of cumming. She was so wet from talking about it and my playing with her that the sheets were soaked. I had got an insight into her for the first time ever. I knew that our talks would continue because I planned to corner her when she returned from skating the next evening before she showered and insist that she tell me about her night. I rolled over onto her and pushed into her pussy.

Our foreplay tonight had been her confession backed up by the picture she had painted of Lyn’s little tight pussy. I was going to have that dream quite often for most of my life. It followed a pattern, first there was Marg’s face then I move down to see Marg’s pussy. Suddenly it is not thick dark but sparse blond pussy hair and then I look up to see that it is not Marg at all. It is Lyn. A feeling of confusion follows and then I look over and see my wife being fucked by a foot long cock with a head as round as my forearm and her screaming ‘give it to me, give me more, give me more’. I then wake up and find it is just a dream but my cock is so hard that I either have to have sex or masturbate to get back to sleep.

Sue had reached orgasm almost immediately I felt the juices and the heat but unlike Marg where I had felt her spasms that was not the case with my wife. For me, there was little contact. She was too stretched for complete contact. The spasms would have been there but I could not feel them. She just had been stretched so much and with all her juices there was no friction. She knew it and she said quietly. “Do you want my arse.”

“Nope, you don’t like that.”

“I could suck you.”

“Nope, tell me about the day Steve made you pregnant at the beach again, just the part about when you first sat on his cock and how it felt.” I was moving slowly in her. She was so sloppy that my mind was telling me that it felt like those eight men had just cum in her. She started her story giving a lot more detail. When she got to the part when Steve came the first time she told how cum flowed out around his cock and he remained erect. She said he didn’t even miss a stroke, kept going and didn’t stop. The vision of his sperm flowing out from around his tool and his swimmers moving up to join with her egg to make Kayline was just too much for me.

I just didn’t hear any more of her story because I was squirting and on each squirt, I yelled, “Awe fuck. Awe fuck. Awe fuck……. When I was spent she kissed me and said, “you really liked that, didn’t you. I’ve got plenty more stories to tell my little cuckold husband but for now, he has to sleep.”

I was shocked at what she had said. To start with I was not little. If anything my cock was a little bit above average. Also, I felt that I was just the husband caught up in her betrayal. I also felt that to be classified a cuckold I had to be a party to the cheating and agree with it. It was obvious that she saw me in quite a different light. She saw me in a way that shocked me to my core. Did she really think that I accepted it as a necessary part of our relationship?

With that thought, I rolled over and closed my eyes. She moved away and so I moved over closer to her with my cock wedged between her legs. My dream started as it always would with Marg’s beautiful face. A feeling of resentment disappeared as contentment took me over and I went to sleep in her juices that had saturated the sheets.

I was soon to learn that if I did not do a very good job of cleaning Sue each night after that time sleeping in wet sheets was all too common because she started missing the shower when she returned after her nights out. After our sex I continued to drift off to sleep dreaming about my special woman, Marg, then Lyn, then a big cock cumming in my wife. However from that night, an extra chapter was added to the dream, Marg and Lyn both in my bed making love to me with my wife watching and ready to perform clean up duties.

That night despite having cum before going to sleep I awoke at 4 am having a massive orgasm. I had not had a wet dream since I was fifteen. The final part of my dream that night was of a big cock fucking my wife while she screamed, “Give it to me. Give me more. I’m ovulating. I want your baby. Get me pregnant. My husband wants another child,” while Lyn gave me her tight pussy. The pussy in my dream was Marg’s but it had blond hair and had already been filled with Jon’s cum which squirted out the side every time I pushed in. I woke Sue up and said, “It’s okay. Just don’t keep me in the dark. If you tell me about everything from now on I’ll stay.”

As I drifted back to sleep she said, “There’s a lot more that I need to tell you about yet. Thanks for listening to me. I’ve never had anyone who I could trust to tell it all to before.” Then she kissed me. I could see in the moonlight that her eyes were red and I knew that she had been crying during the night. She turned away from me again and was immediately snoring. I had not felt this close to her for the last five or six years.

Before long my dream switched back to Marg and how wonderful she had been to me. I awoke with the alarm going off. It was time to get ready to go to work.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 7 - Sue's threat.

Following my wife’s confession, I found that I was getting suspicious of everyone. Looking back now I realize that I was not coping and was probably on the verge of a nervous breakdown. I even suspected my dad and my brother and my long term friend who just happened to be my cousin.

None of it made any sense any more but I found that after a few drinks I felt a lot better about life and my troubles and concerns just disappeared.
To make matters worse it was around this time that I caught my wife and my good friend Jeff who was the lead singer in the band that practised at my house. Jeff was the brother of a long term school friend. I had taught him how to play the guitar many years before when he was just a kid. He was very talented and took to it very well, so well in fact that he improved out of sight until he was able to start his own band and as lead singer was doing extremely well. His band was in great demand locally. He had spoken to me some months before because the band had lost their place to practice and as his wife had just had their first baby he could not practice at his home.

I was very happy to allow them to use my place. My home was set up high on a hill and underneath I had set up as a bar and den for entertaining. Because Sue liked loud music I had gone to a great extent to insulate the walls as it was being built. This way the music could be turned up without disturbing the neighbours too much. It was the perfect place for a rock band to practice.

On the night that I caught them the band had finished practice and we were all having a few drinks. My wife was upstairs. It was not unusual for us to sit around drinking for an hour or so after the practice. I had noticed that Jeff was not with us but was not concerned initially because I just assumed he had gone to the bathroom however after some time passed I started to wonder what was keeping him.

Eventually, I had my suspicions so went out the back door waited for a while and then entered the upstairs house via the back stairs. My wife was nowhere to be seen and neither was Jeff. The kids always went to bed as soon as practice finished so I knew that they would be asleep by now. The only other door that was closed was to our bedroom. I walked as quietly as possible along the hallway and very quietly opened the door thinking that my wife may be asleep. The scene that met me shocked me to the core. I would not have been surprised if they had been stealing a kiss because Jeff was always one to flirt with the girls. But I could see Jeff’s bare arse rising and falling from the limited light that was coming from the bathroom light behind me. Sue had her legs spread and her knees bent with her heels resting on his but pulling him in to her. I could hear her whimpering like a dog that is at the door trying to attract the attention of its master. Jeff only had a shirt on and I could see that Sue had shed all of her clothing.

I don’t know to this day if Jeff knew that I was there or not. I had not fully opened the door but had opened it enough that everything was visible. I was stunned, frozen to the spot. This was happening on my bed in my house right in front of my nose. My feelings raged inside me, first anger, then frustration, and then a feeling of hopelessness took over me. With the shock, I had let go of the door handle and the door swung slowly open as if controlled by some mysterious force. The further it opened the more light entered the room until I could see as if it were daylight.

I could not see my wife’s face as Sue had her head pushed backwards into the pillow. Jeff’s body was bent like a banana so that he could suck on her tit as he rammed into her. I assumed that he had his eyes closed because otherwise, the increase in light would have alerted him that the door had opened. I could see that from his stroke that his cock had to be long because the stroke must have been at least nine inches. The constant whimpering noise that Sue was making was drowning out any sound so it was possible that they had not heard me enter and the whimpering was not only increasing in volume but was increasing in pitch.

I suddenly realized that I was framed in the doorway against the outside light. The initial shock was passing but I didn’t know what to do. I knew that I could run away like I had when I had caught her before, I could disturb them by pulling him off her or I could do nothing and stay and watch. I had always regretted leaving on that previous occasion so I immediately knew that to cut and run was not an option. If I chose to pull him off it would cause a ruckus and the other band members would soon be aware and they may come to his assistance. I could never predict what the outcome might be. That only left one option which was to let it continue but then the question was do I slowly close the door and pretend that nothing had happened or do I just stand there. I decided to stay so moved into the room away from the doorway. This meant that I was now directly behind them.

I could now see where his cock was entering her and could see that not only was his cock long but it was also of a good-sized girth. She was obviously in the middle of orgasm because juices would run from her whenever he pulled back. Unlike when she and I fucked there was no space between his cock and her so that as he pushed in her pussy acted like a scrapper to clear most of the juices from his stem. I could see her anus clenching then relaxing and pushing out as it relaxed and pulling in as it clenched and in my mind, I pictured the rhythmic action of her orgasm causing all the muscles in her abdomen to work together. I imagined how pleasurable it must feel for her and my mind immediately went to Marg and how beautiful she appeared as her orgasm had taken her over the edge when I made love to her.

Up until this time I had been too shocked to respond sexually to the sight before me but immediately that I thought of Marg I felt a stirring in my groin. Within an instant, my cock was rock hard. I went to lean against the walk-in wardrobe behind me and realized that the door had been left open. I moved back slightly with the idea that once they had finished I would be concealed from their sight so they would not know that I had witnessed their act of deceit until I chose to confront them. Seeing the actions of my wife’s arse was starting to stimulate me more and the thought came to me that I should rush out and stick my cock into her rear passage. However, their position on the bed was such that this would be impossible.

I suddenly realized that the movements of her anus had slowed and her moaning had stopped then saw her lift her head looking directly at where I was standing. A smile slowly spread across her face. I moved a little further back into the shadows but realized that she must know that I was there because the door was now open and they had closed it. She was trying to see me. Jeff’s pace was quickening and his stroke was getting a little longer. “How long is this guy” was my immediate thought.

I saw Sue indicate with her eyes towards the door. She wants me to close the door, I thought but if I did I may reveal my location and that could cause confrontation. I moved toward the door and while still in the shadows pushed lightly on it towards the closed position. I pulled down the latch so that there was little noise then retreated to my hideaway. All this time I was watching their joining intently. The pace was getting ever quicker. I realized that the light from the outside street lighting shining in through the window was adequate for me to see clearly. Suddenly Jeff lifted his mouth from her tit and said “I’m going to cum. Where do you want it?”

“Cum in me,“ was the reply.” Don’t pull out. I want your seed. Give it all to me you fucker. Make me pregnant. I’m at my peak of fertility and I want your baby.”

”OOOHH, OOOHH, OOOHH, OOOHH,” was the reply and with that, he rammed hard into her. I could see his balls lifting and dropping as the base of his cock throbbed in rhythm with his balls. I could see the sperm being shot in throbs along the pathway in his cock. Before he finished the white sperm was leaking from around his shaft.

All this time my wife was looking directly at where I was standing. Had she seen me or was she just trying to see who had entered the bedroom?
In a short time, Jeff had caught his breath. “Did you mean it? Could I make you pregnant?” He asked.

“Good chance, honey,” she said. “I’m not on the pill and you didn’t use protection and my period ended around a week and a half ago so there’s a very good chance”.

“Fuck!” He replied. “My missus would kill me. She doesn’t mind me getting a bit on the side now and then but if I got you up the duff, God help me. She would cut and run.”

“Huh, you’re worried. How do you think Goyse would react?”

“Fuck, when you told me he wouldn’t mind if we snuck away for a quick fuck I naturally thought that you must be on the pill or something. What sort of woman fucks around with her husband’s mate without protection?”

“Nope, I don’t use protection that would take away most of the thrill.”

“Fuck me, you’re a stupid bitch. You can’t take risks like that. Wake up to yourself.”

“That’s a fucking laugh. You didn’t hesitate to fuck me bare and now you say I’m stupid. It’s obvious which head controls you, isn’t it? Now get your pants on and fuck off back to Michele where you belong, you cheating prick and don’t bring your fucking make-believe band back to my house again. I’ve had enough of you donkey dicked arse-holes who won’t take responsibility for their actions. This is the last fuck that you’ll get from this pussy I can tell you. Now fuck off.”

Jeff’s pants were on in a flash. A few minutes later I heard him say to the guys. “His missus has chucked us out. Come on, let’s go. Anyone see where Goyse is?”

“He went down the back somewhere. He’s probably gone down to Sam’s place.” Sam was my neighbour. This was followed by a bit of noise and then their van took off. Sue remained laying prone on the bed. She had not moved from the position she had been in while they fucked. The only move that she had made was to cross her legs.

“You can come out now, they are gone.” She said. “Did you like the show?” I still didn’t move. “I saw your shadow on the wall when you opened the door so I know that you’re here and I saw you close the door when I asked you too. I knew that you would try to find Jeff once you knew that he had not returned after going to the toilet. Remember that you said that one day you might watch me take on a big dick. Now you have.”

“You’re a fucking mongrel slut.” I replied as my anger took over.

“Yes, I know. Nice isn’t it. Now come out here you little cuckold and clean this cum out of my pussy before I get pregnant again. Besides, my arse is longing to have your dick in it. I love it when you’re angry and fuck me up the rear. Remember last time. You can really make a girl scream. They may fuck my cunt but my arse will always be yours.” I started to move out of the shadows towards her. “You had better switch the light on. You won’t see the mess he has made of my quim without the light.” She started to open her legs.

I switched the light on and marvelled at the blobs of cum leaking from her hole. Her crossed legs had acted like a dam to hold it against her opening so that as her legs opened it issued like a wall of goblets of cream. I caught some of it on my hand and started to lick the remainder as it issued forth. By the time the flood stopped, I had also undressed. I moved up on her and sucked on the same tit that Jeff had. She told me to use the other one because he had hurt that one. I moved across.

“Kiss me”, she said in that special sexy voice that had first attracted me to her. She continued, “You’re wonderful, no one could have a better husband than you. I love you.” This had taken me by surprise. I didn’t expect it. She seemed to show a level of contempt for me recently that made me believe that our marriage was surviving on her necessity to keep a father for her children and I knew that was now my main motivation. She had hurt me too many times for my love to be sustained. I still cared for her but I knew that at that moment for me, love was totally out of the question so I didn’t answer.

By this time my mind was thinking of a different pussy with dark hair covering up closed lips with a little bead of moisture on its slit. With that thought came a very deep passionate feeling from within my chest and it spurred me on. Instead, I was licking my mate’s sperm from an oversized opening that served as a pussy in an attempt to remove enough to prevent her from getting pregnant. I was not so stupid as to believe that it would make one iota of difference. If she was going to get pregnant then so be it. Perhaps it was the excuse that I needed to pack my gear and go to my Marg. Besides I knew that she still had a few of those pills that are used after sex to prevent the egg from taking so I knew that she was going to get her period on time.

My licking was just a cover-up for the love that had been developing over time for Marg. The thought of Marg had me at full mast and I pushed my cock into the sloppy mess that was my wife’s pussy. It was a tall order for me to get off this way so I moved my hand down to her arse and wiped Jeff’s sperm on it as a lubricant then pushed a greasy finger into her hole. I felt her hump a little as I did so and thought, “this fucking cheating bitch actually wants me to fuck her arse and it looks like she’s going to like it.”

I pulled out of the sloppy mess in her pussy and lined up with her arse. She had wrapped her arms around me and as the head of my cock touched her hole her grip tightened. I held it there while my mind painted the picture of Marg opening up to take me inside. I felt her movements pushing against me and my cock head pushed through the barrier. She gave a little gasp and her movements gradually picked up a rhythm which took me gradually deeper and deeper. It was nice, very nice considering I was not a person who normally liked anal. My thoughts coincided with the entry into her rear and I joined her rhythm.

“You’re so good to me.” She said. “No one would love me as you do. I wish that I had a tight little pussy like Lyn’s because then I would only want you and I would never look at anyone else.” She let out a little groan and then another one. I had hunched my back to reach my goal. I could feel the juices running out of her pussy and down onto my cock and then I realized that she was stimulating her clit with her fingers as I fucked her arse.

The mention of Lyn’s pussy had me now thinking of Marg’s pussy but with sparse blond hair and I realized that she had done this on purpose but I didn’t know why. Then it came to me I understood. She had not done this for my satisfaction she was doing it for herself by getting off thinking of Lyn’s pussy or for some other perverted reason.

“Would you fuck her for me?” She asked

She had interrupted my train of thought again. My emerging orgasm had disappeared. I was now right in as far as I could go. Her movements were becoming more pronounced and so were mine so I was pulling halfway out and then back in. Her juices were running out of her pussy providing enough lubrication that it felt like Marg’s pussy and my thoughts shifted back to her.

“Who”, I asked.

“Lyn,” she said.

“She won’t be interested.”

“She is, I asked her and she said to set it up.”

“She wants you to set up so that I can fuck her? That doesn’t sound right. It just doesn’t sound like Lyn to me.” again I had the picture of Marg’s pussy but with blond hair. She had done it to me again but this time I was too near my orgasm for it to back off.

“Yes. She said if you can fuck her sister you can fuck her.”

“What do you mean fuck her sister?”

I was about to cum. I could feel it rising and rising and rising, I couldn’t stop it and then, “You know exactly what I mean you fucking cheating little cuckold cunt. I’ll cut your fucking balls out if you do her again. I’ll say this once and once only. If you try to link up with that husband stealing bitch again her life will be stuffed and as for you I will go down into the main street of town, lay down naked at my most fertile time of my cycle and invite every man in sight to fuck your wife in every orifice she has while telling them that you can’t father children and so you told me to do it.“

There was a slight delay and then, “and I will not use a night after pill. I get pregnant and you will be forced to raise someone else’s child again and you will have no idea whose it is. Do you understand me?”

All pleasure disappeared from my loins but it was too late to stop my ejaculation. She had pulled back so that my cock had come out of her at the exact moment and I was pumping my cum into nowhere but as for feelings there was only anger, guilt and shame. Somehow she had found out, but how? I knew that my relationship with Marg would have to be put on hold. My wife did not make idle threats. She was capable of almost anything. I was finding out that the nice, little, cute, calm, decent girl that I had taken for a wife was actually a jealous, vicious, vindictive witch.

“Now that we understand each other, Lyn will be over for an early dinner tomorrow night. The kids are going out to my mum’s place for the week while we patch up our marriage so you make bloody sure that you are home from work on time and no fucking wanking. I want that little cock of yours primed and ready to go. Do you understand me?”

“Yes, I understand,” after all what else could I say?

“And I need to know where you keep the tripod for the camera. I haven’t been able to find it today. Lyn wants a few nice family pictures taken for her sister, Marg.”

I didn’t answer so she continued.

“Oooohh, I almost forgot….. If you want your love letters that the fucking cheating little bitch sent to you, my fucking cheating little cuckold husband, they are already in the tip. You had better get there early because they cover it up around nine-thirty. And it is good to hear that you have taught the little slut how to train her husband by showing her what I taught you. Now it’s time to train Lyn so that she can enjoy her marriage as well. And you’re sleeping in Jeff’s mess tonight. Now let’s see if you can still dream of her tight little pussy tonight while you wallow around in my love juices.”

I didn’t dream of Marg or Lyn, there was no pussy on my mind that night. In fact, I didn’t sleep at all. My thoughts were of things like how to neutralize her vindictiveness and how Marg and I could escape this nightmare with our kids. I knew that if I couldn’t take the kids then I couldn’t go.

Years’ later staying is on my list of the 5 biggest mistakes that I have made during my life. It is listed at the top next to allowing myself to be talked into having a vasectomy by my wife.

My downhill fall into alcohol dependency had already started. My constant feeling of helplessness was taking over my life, helplessness that only ever disappeared when I had consumed enough alcohol to not care about anything or anybody.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 8 - The setup

Lyn looked so dainty in her short skirt that was well above her knees. It brought back visions of my school days when the senior girls would try to outdo each other for the shortest skirt. Her skirt was more like a wide belt than a short skirt.

We had met her downstairs and my wife, Sue said, “you look lovely tonight Lyn. That skirt is very sexy. Did you leave your panties off like I asked?” and with this Sue placed her hand on her thigh. “Hhhmmm, you not only look good you feel good, honey. Take a feel, Goyse.”

It was not unusual for me to pat Lyn on the bum when the opportunity presented itself. I think that she liked the attention. I could tell by the little sideways look and the smirk that she would reply with. On occasions, she had actually bent over just a little further when I had patted her so that her pussy was accessible for a second pat and of course I didn’t let her down but that was always the limit of our contact. This was another thing because here was my wife telling me to feel under Lyn’s skirt and it was going to be bare flesh.

I reached out slowly and passed my hand from her back under her crutch. Not hard but just skimming her flesh. My middle finger skirted her slit and I felt just a slither of wetness. As I touched her I detected a slight sigh and her mouth opened just a little. I had never seen her pussy before, but Sue had given me a description on a couple of occasions and the feel matched her description of a little tight slit with just a splattering of blond hair.

“That feels better than I had dreamt,” I blurted out without thinking.

That little sly flick of her eyes to me was followed by that smirk. “What, you dream about me?”

“You are the sexiest girl in town, Lyn. Of course, I dream of you.” I would like to have added ‘and Marg’ but I was already in enough shit.

“Come on you love birds. Leave it till after dinner.” Sue led the way up the stairs. Lyn followed closely behind and I bought up the rear. Lyn’s legs always had a slight gap between them. I found this one of the most stimulating aspects of her body. When fully dressed in tight shorts or bikini this meant that her crutch would mould into a lovely camel toe.

I was a voyeur of the female body and for me, a great camel toe was the ‘Mona Lisa’ of the female form, like a masterpiece and Lyn had it all. It had not occurred to me that by following her up the stairs I would get a perfect view of Lyn’s arse and pussy when I looked up. By moving a little slower and dropping behind I could see it all. Two people had described her pussy to me before and I had thought that their descriptions were a little exaggerated but now I knew that they had been spot on.

She was the picture-perfect copy of Marg’s which I thought could never be beaten except she had only a little hair and it was blond. Where Marg’s lips were covered and only came out when she was sexually stimulated Lyn’s were just visible. I couldn’t understand how a woman who had produced a child could look so snug and tidy but then I had wondered the same when I had first set eyes on Marg’s picture-perfect pussy. I was to find out later that Lyn had a scar where they had operated when her baby was born similar to the one that Marg carried. It seemed that both the sisters had similar problems with childbirth.

“Keep your eyes to yourself,” Sue said. “There will be plenty of time to check her pussy out after we eat.” She never missed a trick that one.

Again Lyn’s eye flashed my way and the smirk widened. She knew that I could see her and I think she was enjoying the attention.

“I’ll arrange the food." Sue continued, "Can you get us all a drink, Goyse. Take a seat in the lounge, Lyn we’ll be with you soon. Sit over there.” She pointed to a chair that was located directly opposite all the other seating. It was obvious that she was planning that we would have a clear view of Lyn’s crutch when we were seated.

I organized the drinks as quickly as I could to get back to Lyn. When I returned she was sitting with her legs close together to hide her bare pussy. This was the first and only sign I had that she may not be a willing participant.

My wife was still preparing our meal in the kitchen so I had a few minutes to talk privately with Lyn. “Why are you doing this,” I asked quietly.

“You don’t know?”

“No I don’t.”

“I have to. She knows too much about me and I can’t risk her telling Jon,” Jon was her husband. “Why are you doing it?”

“For similar reasons, I guess. Look, I don’t want to do anything that offends you or hurts you. You must stop me if I do that. Anything that I do will be forced by her.” I tilted my head towards the kitchen to indicate my wife. “I promise that I will be gentle with you. I want tonight to be pleasurable for you.”

There was a quiet delay in her answering then, “Goyse, of all the men that I know you are the one that I would want to put out for. I like you and I find you sexually attractive. You must know that because on a number of occasions I have let you pat me and I have loved it. I have deep feelings for you but this is something different. She is forcing me to have sex with you and it frightens me.“

“I frighten you? Why would you be frightened of me?”

“No, not you but the situation we are in.”

“Be assured, Lyn. I will be as gentle as I know how and I really want you to enjoy this. Even though I am also being forced it is one of my desires, to make love to you. When I say that I don’t mean have sex with you but I really mean make love to you. If we have to do it, I want you to enjoy it so if I do something that you don’t enjoy, please speak out and tell me.“

“I will enjoy being with you but it’s a tall order wanting me to enjoy blackmailing you and my sister? I know what she is up to. I just don’t know how to stop it.“

“Perhaps you need to discuss it with your sister when you have the chance because I don’t think that I will get an opportunity to explain it to Marg.”

Just then Sue entered the room. “What are you two talking about?”

“I was just telling Lyn how sexy she looks and how I have always got turned on when she is around me. Isn’t she gorgeous? I’m having trouble controlling myself. Tonight is going to be very special to me.“

During our discussion, Lyn had opened her legs ever so slightly and the cuteness of her pussy was a real turn on. I was rock hard and it was clearly showing.

“Go into the bed room and take off your clothes. Put on that male G string and a silk shirt that I have left out for you. You’re getting an eye full. It’s about time you returned the favour.”

I returned a few minutes later dressed as she had asked. It was obvious that the G string had been made for a man with a little less meat so my bulge was very prominent. Once I had sat down directly opposite Lyn, Sue wandered off and returned in a teddy that pulled up into her crutch. It clipped at the front with stud buttons and the top was about two sizes too small for her sizable tits so they protruded out above it.

Sue’s camel toe was pronounced like some of those that you see in sex magazines. If I didn’t know what it concealed and how nasty the wearer had become I would have found it very exciting. I was back to full mast because each time I looked at Lyn her beautiful pussy looked back at me. When Sue had entered the room Lyn had moved forward in her seating position and opened her legs displaying what she had for us both. When she had opened her legs her slit was visible and the light shimmered on what must have been a little wetness. My cock was straining at the undersized G string seeking to get out. I looked down and the outline of my cock at full mast was clearly visible.

It appeared obvious that Sue had trained Lyn well and exerted considerable control over her actions and behaviour. I was primed and ready to go and what made it more exciting is that Lyn obviously was eyeing off my bulge whenever she thought I was not looking. I made a point of looking away at times to give her that opportunity without the embarrassment but caught her out each time I looked back.

“Come on you two, dinner is served,” my wife said as she turned and led the way to the dining room. I waited for Lyn to pass with the intent of following her so that I could perve on the magnificent behind that she sported but was surprised when she walked up behind me and gave my bum a couple of light pats then as she passed she said, “it feels nice doesn’t it.”

The sly flash of the eye and the little smirk again as she passed made me realize that my earlier words to her had taken away many of her fears and relaxed her. I looked at that lovely but as I followed and I just could not help myself. Pat, pat. Her response to the first pat was to bend slightly forward so that the following pat was able to just touch her little pussy. But this time I didn’t remove my hand but gave it a little soft stroke. Her wetness was very prominent this time which told me that she was enjoying the attention.

Just as suddenly her head turned and our eyes made contact. My heart skipped a beat because I knew this was her way of saying, “I like it. I want you.” without using words. The feelings were mutual.

“Step up you two. Plenty of time for that later. Show the lady to her chair, Goyse. No, not there, beside you. I want a photo of the two of you together for the family album.” She said with a laugh that any wicked witch would be proud of.

Once more there was that little eye contact from Lyn as she took her place at the table. Man, this woman was sexy I thought. She is just so special. I felt a little jealous that I would not be able to send Sue to Jon and keep this beauty for myself. Shit, I thought. This is just a one night stand thing. I must not get too emotionally involved. Once it was over I knew that Sue will make sure that I didn’t get access to her again. She knew how to torture me. Tonight we were playing a script written and produced by a master manipulator, my wife and it was for one sole purpose and that was to give her the photos that she needed to keep me away from Marg or at least that was what she thought. I had other plans.

The meal proceeded smoothly without event. I did, however, place my hand on Lyn’s leg when Sue left the room for a moment. She responded by flashing her eyes at me and her little smirk widened again. She then reached over and stroked my cock through the G string. I was already stiff but my cock gave an involuntary jump when she touched me. “Whew, you’re really randy, aren’t you?” she said.

“I’ve got the most beautiful woman in the world sitting beside me with no panties on. I’ve felt that she is wet for me and I know that soon I will be making love to her in the same way that I have dreamt of for the last few years. How could I not be turned on?”

“Yes. I’m going to love it too. Shame we couldn’t have got it together, just you and me and left the bitch out. She could spoil it for us you know. I find it amazing that we both have the same dream but neither of us realized how the other felt. Maybe people should talk more about what’s important rather than crap like the weather or the last shopping trip.”

My wife’s return ended the conversation. When the meal ended, Lyn and I washed the dishes together while Sue set up some light music then sat down in the lounge with her drink waiting for us to finish. She did not spy on us like I had expected her to. It was obvious that Lyn touched me at every opportunity and I her. No big grabs or anything like that but gentle touches, sometimes the arm and other times a but cheek.

Eventually, it was too much for me and I took her into my arms and kissed her. As we pulled apart it was as if her eyes were looking through me so intent was her gaze. “I’ve loved you from a distance for a long time,” she said. “I was very hurt when I found out that you had made out with Marg. I shouldn’t tell you these things but I cried for days. What made it worse is that the bitch suspected and to be true to you and to my sister I had to cover it all up.”

“How did you know?” I asked.

“I saw you two together the morning she left to go home and I could see it in your eyes. I’ve always believed that the eyes are the windows to the heart and I could clearly see through your window how you felt. I was initially angry but then decided to ask Marg about it and she told me that she wanted you to take her away from her terrible, cheating husband. I knew then it was not just a one night stand thing. She has really fallen for you. I won’t lie to you I’m very jealous and I understand how your wife must feel but I won’t interfere no matter how much it hurts me.”

I kissed her again and said, “I’m sorry, Lyn. If only I’d known before but now I think it is too late.”

Our cleaning up was complete and we returned to join Sue, hand in hand.

“Fuck, you pair are getting along well aren’t you? I’ll bet that little pussy of yours is running like a river waiting to be dammed up by his cock. He’s my husband but I had never realized how well-endowed he was until I saw him in that G string. Perhaps the thought of how tight your little pussy is has made him grow a bit bigger. Makes my little quim wet as well. If he was a bit bigger he could satisfy me and then I wouldn’t have to go out every day looking for something to take my itch away.”

It was her way of putting a damper on our feelings. She knew that we would be touching and kissing and getting each other stimulated and this was to make sure that we did what she wanted but with as little enjoyment as possible. Lyn and I did not respond.

“Bring that little pussy of yours over to me. I want to feel how wet he has got you.”

Lyn walked across to her. Sue had moved forward on her seat and Lyn’s pussy was right in front of her face. “Fuck, He’s got you really hot, hasn’t he? I can smell you. I’ve never smelled you like this before. Pull those little flaps back so that I can lick you. “

Lyn did as she was ordered. I knew that for some reason Sue was trying to demoralise Lyn but for me, it was highly stimulating. I raised my eyes to Lyn’s face and realized that she was looking directly at me. Our eyes met but this time there was no smile. She was doing this not for love or enjoyment but because she had to. I felt for her.

I thought of how many times recently I had sex with my wife because it was expected of me while my mind wandered to Marg. I realized that was my escape but Lyn didn’t have that to fall back on. I knew she tolerated her husband and that because of his abusive behaviour she had lost the love for him years ago. I felt that I had to console her.

I stood and walked to her and held her in my arms. She raised her face to me and I knew by instinct that she wanted me to kiss her. Our kiss went on and on but we were then disturbed by Sue’s voice.

“He really turns you on, doesn’t he? He kisses you and your flood gates open like the monsoon has arrived. I’ll have to watch you pair. “

I pulled Lyn away from her and laid her down on the carpet. Our kissing continued. I saw a flash, then another, then another and I knew that Sue had the camera out but I didn’t care. I had entered another world, a world where I had been only a couple of times before, a world where our mutual love and desires were the only thing that mattered. This was a world that I wished to take my Lyn, to the world of complete and utter sexual satisfaction, somewhere where her sister, Marg had told me that Lyn had never been.

I had removed the G string when Sue had called Lyn over to her. As I laid Lyn down on her side I had placed my cock so that it was protruding between her legs. It was flush against her slit. My attention was now on her, not her sex organs but all of her. I removed her top and her little skirt. She lifted to allow me to do so. I stroked her hair running my fingers through it and giving it a gentle tug each time. I gently massaged her back playing particular attention to the muscles that ran down her spine. I played with her ear lobes and every so often I kissed her.

I worked my way down to her buttocks. Her cheeks were tight to the touch. I ran my hands down her back and between them and just skimmed her anus as I went. She jumped as if I had hit her with an electric shock. I did the same again and this time she actually just pushed a little back to give me access. I rubbed her thighs to her knees then returned to run between her buttocks again and once again I felt that little push back as if to open her arse cheeks to give me full access but this time my hand did not stop and it softly rubbed her slit. She lifted her leg onto mine so that she was open to my contact. I had felt that little bit of wetness and wondered if it was her or was it from my wife licking her.

I moved back down to her thigh and she bent her knee to allow me to massage her thigh and leg muscles and then returned to her buttocks again. This time when I passed her little slit I had my answer because she was now very wet. The moisture had been her juices. I ran my finger along to separate her little flaps to pick up some of those juices and moved them up to my face.

I placed a wet finger on my tongue to taste her as she watched intently. I then pushed the finger into her mouth so that she could taste herself. I heard her sharp intake of breath. It was the same one that I had heard when my finger had separated her pussy. I kissed her again then moved down along her body. Her tits were small and I was able to take each of them into my mouth in turn while I ran my tongue around her nipples.

“OOHH, that’s nice,” She said.

As I worked on her arousal I was conscious of the occasional flashing in the background and I knew that Sue was carrying out her evil task. I lifted my eyes to see where my wife was and saw her sitting in a chair with her legs spread. In one hand she had the camera and with the other, she was fingering herself.

The look on her face told a story. She was getting as much pleasure out of watching as we were out of making love.

I carried on down Lyn’s body pushing her on to her back. Her legs opened for me immediately and I placed my body between her legs. I licked her thighs and then the little tuft of hair above her pussy. My tongue then passed down her slit and then back to the protruding button that was her clit.
It was much bigger than Marg’s and looked like a little penis. It obviously became larger with stimulation in much the same way that a cock would because earlier it had felt much smaller. I had noted the intake of air followed by a little groan as I touched her clit. My tongue wandered around it then over the top of it and she raised her hips as if to give me better access.

I repeated my move down her slit but a little further to touch her anus. Her legs opened wider. I then returned to her clit and took it into my mouth and sucked it while running my tongue around its tip much the same was as a woman might do to a man’s cock. Her hips lifted to press hard against my mouth and her mouth opened and she emitted a deep-throated moan. I then repeated the cycle down to her anus and back to her clit.

She was getting wetter and wetter with each pass and the wetter she got the more my tongue penetrated her. I went back to her clit and that hip movement again. I knew that she was wet enough for penetration so I started to move back up to kiss her. In the background, I heard my wife groan.
We kissed and as we broke away from the kiss her tongue licked her juices from my lips and face. I heard another loud moan in the background and knew that this simple action had driven my wife over the top. Taking photos had been forgotten for now. She was out to satisfy that itch that I knew she could never satisfy.

My cock was sitting at Lyn’s entrance. I felt her move a little making her slit slide up along the tip of my cock. I knew that this was a sign that her pussy wanted to be filled. I moved forward just a little and the head of my cock slid into her. She let out another little moan and said, “I love you, Goyse”.

I lifted my eyes to see my wife’s reaction but I doubted that she had even heard because she was having a full-blown orgasm and I could see juices squirting from her pussy like a fountain. I could hear her faint “Oooooooohhhh,” as she squirted. She was in her own world of sexual satisfaction and would not be worrying us until she recovered.

I had started slight movements and by this time Lyn had joined me. Again, “I love you, Goyse.” I could not respond the way she wished because if my wife were to hear my true feelings expressed my life would be more of a misery then it was presently. “I know,” I said and kissed her again. Lyn’s breathing was becoming heavier and she would occasionally let out a little whimper as I worked slowly deeper and deeper. I was aware of the possibility that she could suffer pain and I planned to pull back a little if that occurred. I asked her, “Are you OK?”

“It’s fabulous. I think I am going to cum shortly. I don’t really want to. It embarrasses me”.

“Why?”

“I make such a mess.”

“Oohh, that’s good.”

“You don’t mind?”

“Mind, I will love it. I want you to. Let yourself go, Lyn.”

My movements were becoming more pronounced. Her back was arching as she drove her pussy towards my cock. She was grunting and groaning with every thrust. I noted that her hip movements were like a male fucking a woman. I was developing an understanding that nature had played a trick on her and made her in a woman’s body with some masculine features and it made me wonder about what Marg had told me about her only enjoying sex with women.

I hoped that tonight she would realize that the problem was not her but was with the men that she had chosen to have sex with. My fear that I may hurt her had passed. If she felt pain then she didn’t show it. Her release was very vocal and she was not joking about it being messy. Lyn squirted and squirted and squirted and each time she released she bellowed, “AAAHHH, AAAHHH, AAAHHH”.

I had lifted my eyes towards my wife because I had seen another flash. Somehow from somewhere, she had found two dildos. She was still lying back on the chair but she had moved her bum forward to the edge of the chair and her legs were bent right back with her heels on the armrests. A small dildo was protruding from her arse and a huge black one was embedded in her pussy. It was the largest dildo I had ever seen. She had taken the photos then put down the camera and went to work on herself with the plastic toys. I shook my head and returned my attention to the person who mattered, Lyn.

Lyn’s orgasm lasted a long time and even after she came down she continued to give little whimpering noises. Her flow of juices did not stop they just slowed down. “I love you,” she said in between the whimpering. “If I had known how good sex with you could be I would have done this years ago and fuck the consequences. You know I will have to have you again. Are you going to cum?” She asked. “How do you hold on for so long? Jon is finished in 30 seconds.”

“I could finish quickly too but I have trained myself to hold back.” My balls were now slapping on her wet buttocks as I had increased the speed and the length of my thrust.” I knew that the side effect of holding back the way that I had was that when the time came it sometimes took longer than I wanted.

I kissed her again to try to increase my stimulation. She responded passionately and pulled me hard into her body. It was nice and was doing the trick. I could feel her responding again and thought she was trying a little harder to get me off but then she said, “keep that up I’m going to cum again.”

Because I was so close and I didn’t want to disappoint her I had to shift my mind to other matters. I thought of some work at the office.

It was the noise of Sue’s orgasm that brought me back. It was loud and violent. She screamed at the top of her voice “Fuck me you big black bastard. Drive your sperm into my fucking eggs and give me your baby.” Her eyes were closed and I knew that she was responding to a past event and not talking to her dildo.

I was a little shocked because in all that I knew about her I had never known her to have any contact with anyone who was not white. As she came down my thoughts were what if she did get knocked off by a negro? Hell.

Lyn was letting out little whimper’s and I could feel her having contractions in her abdomen as she came. Her pussy was going through spasms and I knew that we were both about to shoot. I thrust a little harder into her and she responded to meet me. She opened her eyes looked directly at me with that cute little smile that touched my heart and said “Give it to me. I want to feel you shoot your seed into my little fanny.”

My response was immediate. Who could ever deny that type of request from the most beautiful woman I had ever met. “Fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck……… “, and on and on it went. I had experienced the same extreme orgasm with her sister so I knew that my body and my desired would not let the orgasm stop until I blacked out.

I didn’t know where I was or what I was doing. In my mind was a picture of the one that I loved, Marg. I saw her face. I saw her body. I saw her cute little but. She held her arms out to me then I saw her gorgeous little tight pussy waiting for me with just a whisper of moisture along it lips but I also saw it had blond hair not thick black hair like it should have but that was not important now.

I was in heaven. No one could touch me or stop me loving her and I knew that she returned my love and felt the same. In my semiconscious state, I blurted out “I love you, Marg. Don’t ever let me go, will you?”

When my eyes opened the look of shock and horror on Lyn’s face quickly bought me back to reality.

“You fucking arse-hole, you’re no different from any of them. Once they get in your pussy you’re just another fuck to them. No wonder Sue wants to destroy you.“

“No Lyn, please, listen to me.” I reached out to her as she stood but she shook my hand off her.

“Take your fucking hands off me, arse-hole. That’s the last time any man will ever have my pussy. I’m going home.”

I looked up towards my wife whose evil laugh could be heard above the receding footsteps and for the first time ever I felt nothing but hate for her and I wondered how long it would take for her to destroy me. I walked to the icebox and took out a drink with the thought of how many it would take tonight for the shame and the pain to go away so that I could sleep.

Several hours later I entered my dream world and there she was, the one that I loved, my lovely Marg. I saw her face. I saw her breasts. I saw her beautiful body and I looked down to check and yes, her pussy was covered in thick black hair again. I smiled, breathed a sigh of relief while I enjoyed that deep feeling in my heart that only a man in love can understand. She had returned to me as I remember her and then the alarm went off. I hated that fucking clock.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 9 - Lyn comes back

I now knew that my wife had photos that she thought she could use to make sure that she could keep me away from Marg. She knew me well and understood that I would do nothing to put a person that I cared about at risk.

What Sue didn’t know of course is that Marg was unlikely to be as upset as she thought because during our time together Marg had actually encouraged me to seduce her sister. Marg wanted Lyn to know how beautiful sex could be if the person’s intent was simply to please her. The sisters had also been a lot closer than Sue realized and so they were not likely to be as jealous as my wife expected.
This action by Sue, my wife had indicated to me that although my wife did not hesitate to have affairs anytime and with anyone of her choosing she must still care for me to go to so much trouble to try to blackmail me out of my close relationship with someone who I cared about. Despite her cheating, she regularly told me that she loved me although she also said she was not in love with me. This had me confused because I didn’t understand what it meant.

The way in which Sue had used Lyn made me feel sickened with her behaviour and I was now of the opinion that she was developing a serious mental illness to be so vicious. I was more than a little concerned for her welfare as well as the safety of those around her. I knew that any contact that I had with Marg either had to be severed or needed to be extremely discrete.

My drinking was becoming worse as I was having trouble sleeping. Getting to sleep initially was not a big issue because every time I closed my eyes I pictured Marg in all her glory. In my dreams, I then proceeded to make gentle love to her. The sweetness of my dreams, however, was being interrupted by thoughts of vicious attacks on Marg by my wife. This would wake me up. I would then find I could not go back to sleep no matter how hard I tried. I had found that if I drank enough I did not dream at all so slept through until the alarm went off.

My wife, Sue continued life in the same fashion that she had for the last few years. She still returned late from her skating every Tuesday and Friday nights and like a good little husband I fed the kids and put them to bed before she returned. I readily accepted the reason why she was late was because of her admission to me that she was with another man.

Occasionally she took nights out with the girls or told me that she had a skating conference to attend but every so often she made a slip-up and I found out that she had lied. I was not however overly concerned because what is the difference of cheating twice a week against cheating three or four times a week.

The thing that did upset me though is she still refused to talk to me about what she was up to even though she knew that I suspected. The only thing that had changed since our talks about her cheating was that I tried to avoid going to bed with her by saying there was something on TV that I wanted to watch. The reason for not going to bed was twofold, I wanted to continue drinking to blackout my dreams and also I did not feel like having sex with her after I knew that she was not being open and honest with me. Some might say that I was angry that she was cheating but I had gotten over my anger with her some time ago. I occasionally felt sexually stimulated by the thought of her having sex with someone else but I would never get over or forgive her for her aggression and her dishonesty.

I did not see Lyn for some time. I assumed that she was avoiding me which I found distressing. She was a good friend and hurting her was the last thing that I would want. I hoped one day that I would have the opportunity to sit down alone and talk to her about it all. To me, she had been like a best mate more than a lover and these days when the young ones talk of friends with benefits I feel comfortable with the concept and think of how Lyn and I would wish to have been at that stage in our relationship.

It was a rostered off Monday when I usually went shopping. This Monday as I walked into the market there was Lyn. She looked up and immediately saw me and she smiled. That smile brought relief to me. I was considering how I could get to the shop that was my target without her seeing me because she had been very angry with me the last time we were together. I walked up to her and she wrapped her arms around me and looked up at me and kissed my cheek.

“I was hoping that I might see you,” she said. “I knew you did your shopping on your rostered off Monday so I came out to find you.”

On our last meeting, I had put my foot into it by calling her Marg and she had stormed off. (Read ‘the setup’ for the details)

“I don’t know what to say to you, Lyn. I’m sorry if I hurt you. I never ever wanted to. Can you join me for coffee?” She agreed so we found ourselves a quiet little corner and our conversation continued.

“I know that you would never try to hurt me, Goyse but you did even though it was not intentional. It was my fault. I was jealous and overreacted. I should have expected it because I knew that you cared about Marg but it seems that I didn’t realize how much. I have stayed away from you because I didn’t know how you would react to me running away like that.”

“I’ve been upset about it,” I replied, “but not because you ran away but because I had hurt you. I would never want to do that.”

“It’s okay Let’s forget it. We had a great night. It was very special to me.”

“I’m glad. It was a very special time and you are a very special person.”

She went quiet and was looking down at the table. “Are you alright, Lyn?” I asked.

“I’m pregnant.”

“You know that it can’t be me, Don’t you?”

“I know that. I wish it was actually. No, it’s Jon’s. I don’t know whether to keep it or not. I haven’t told him yet.”

“Jon’s your husband. Of course, you want to keep it. Why would you not want his baby or your own for that matter?”

“Before Jon went away up north I would not have sex with him. I had caught him with someone in our own home. I could forgive him for cheating on me with a close friend but he bought his cheating into our home. I found it impossible to forgive him for that so I refused him sex.”

“It made me feel dirty. I had made up my mind that there would be no sex for us in the foreseeable future and if he wanted to leave then that would be okay as well.” She stopped again and kept looking at that same spot on the table. I knew that the close friend that she spoke of was my wife, Sue but I was not going to tell her that I knew. I suspected that she was not telling me to protect me.

“Did he force you, Lyn?”

“No, he had tried before he left but I fought him off. It was funny actually. He got me down on the floor and managed to stick it between my legs but he couldn’t get to my pussy. About 15 seconds later he came all over the carpet. I laughed at him, got up and as I walked away told him to clean it up. He was there trying to get it off the carpet for about half an hour then packed his swag and left.”

I laughed and she continued, “He came back 2 days after you and I had got together. I enjoyed our time together so much that I was still on a high. All I could think about was how wonderful it felt to have you in me as I orgasmed. You know that was unique. I had never come with a man before and yet with you I couldn’t stop cumming,” She delayed again but then continued, “You know my orgasm just went on and on and on that night.”

I smiled and patted her hand to show that I was pleased.

“Since then I couldn’t stop thinking about it and the more that I thought about it the more turned on I got. It was like I was primed for sex. My mind was doing it to me. I just kept seeing us together over and over and I would touch myself. It was nice but not the same.”

She stopped again, looking at that same spot on the table.

“And?”

She flashed those eyes at me again. “And then Jon walked in the door. I couldn’t help it. I needed to be fucked. I couldn’t help myself. I just grabbed him took him to the bedroom and opened my legs. I was still angry with him but I wasn’t angry with his cock so I opened my legs for it, not for him.”

“He had been away for a while so of course, he was ready to go to. He did his normal thirty-second squirt job but when he tried to get up I said no and held on to him and said ‘You’re my husband and I need you to satisfy me.’ I put him in my mouth for the first time ever and sucked. He kept asking ‘what the hell has come over you?’ I just said, ‘I want you to satisfy me and you’re not leaving until you do’.”

I was too anxious to wait so asked, “Well, Did he?”

“You bet he did. He bought me off for the first time since we were married. It was not as pleasurable as us but it was alright. Then I found out later that he got me pregnant. He actually lasted a good three minutes the second time around. He stayed in me and kissed me and hugged me. He had never done that to me before either.” She emphasized it with a little grin but it looked false.

“Lyn, you should be happy. You and your husband are going to have a child. Your sex life has improved out of sight and your husband cares enough to stay after sex and hug and kiss you. You should be ecstatic.”

“I don’t love him anymore. He has hurt me too many times. It was not about wanting him it was about wanting sex. In my mixed up mind I forgot that I had no protection. Some people do it all the time without protection and never get caught. I do it once and that’s it!”

With that, the tears started to run down her cheeks. Lyn was not the typical girl who bursts into tears and screams and thrashes around as many women do when upset. The only way you could tell she was crying was by the tears and the frown. I wrapped my arms around her and licked her little tears from her cheeks. “It’ll be okay mate,” I said, “We’ll work it out”.

“No, it won’t be okay. It can’t be,” she replied. Then that little flash with her eyes that I found so attractive and her little smirk, “The man that I love is already married and he’s in love with my sister”.

More tears. I held her tighter. Hell, I thought. This can’t be happening. I was struggling to keep my emotions in control. I didn’t want both of us crying like babies in the local coffee shop with everyone watching.

“We have got to get out of here, Lyn. Let’s go to my place. Sue is having lunch with the girls and won’t be home till late afternoon.”

“No, we can’t go to your place and we can’t go to mine. I think that we should go to that motel that you and Marg went to. I want to be with you and I don’t want to have to worry about Sue knowing that we are together. She has too many spies around for me to go to your place.”

We got in my car and headed to the motel. My gut told me that it was a mistake but what could I do. I cared about her and I cared about the situation she was in. I probably felt a little bit responsible but I loved her sister and hoped one day to be her brother in law. I knew if we got to the motel she would want to make love and I was just silly enough to want it as well once we were alone. Besides I had not been having sex with my wife for a week or more and usually I had sex every day and often twice a day so I was as horny as hell.

The desk clerk greeted me with “Hi, Goyse. Good to see you again. Room 43 is available.”

“Thanks,” I replied thinking I must find out who this guy is and why he knows me when I have time. He handed me the key, swiped my credit card and I took Lyn through the side entrance to room 43. I laid her on the bed and kissed her then lay down beside her. She smiled and kissed me again.

“Just being with you makes me happy and takes my problems away,” she said. “I wish we could do this all the time.”

I had no answer to that so just kissed her. She was lying on my arm with her body pressed up against me. My body had a mind of its own and reacted to having a very beautiful, sexy female body pressed up against it. My mind was saying “Down boy, down,” but my body was saying “This is nice, very nice. You could get sexual relief here.”

“Hhhhmmmm, I think somebody likes me,” She said with that little flash of the eyes and that smirk that I loved so much. “What have we got here,” she pushed her hand down to place it on my ever-growing cock.

“Please Lyn. We shouldn’t.”

“What, not interested in me now that I’m pregnant?”

“No, that’s not it and you know it. I find you sexy and your body makes me feel like I want to make love to you but it doesn’t make it right. You have your husband’s child growing inside you and I have to respect that and I am married and have commitments to my wife not to mention Marg. Maybe it was a mistake for us to come here.“

“So, let me get this straight. You think that I have commitments to a husband that I no longer love because he tries to screw everything with a skirt on that comes near him and usually does. You have commitments to a wife who right now is at someone’s apartment halfway through a line up screaming her head off from her third or fourth orgasm yelling, give it to me, I want your baby while her pimp collects the money at the door. Meanwhile, my sister is telling me how good sex with her husband has become since she went home. Have I got it right? Or have I missed something somewhere?”

“Okay, I get the picture.” I thought for a while. “But we still have to look in the mirror every morning, Lyn and you know who looks back.” Curiosity was getting the better of me and I couldn’t help asking, “Do you think Sue is actually doing that?”

“Think, No, I don’t think it, I know it because she told me that Steve organized things before he had his accident and has set her up tonight for a busy time. Apparently, there are eight guys that she has had before and they pay very well for her to use no protection. She said she has been having sex with one of them regularly after skating each week. I’ve known what she is up to for a long time. I haven’t told you because it was her business but she used me to try to blackmail you. I decided there and then that when I had the opportunity I would tell you anything that you want to know. I have given you my advice before and I know others have too. Leave the bitch before she fucks you up. Now come here and make love to me.”

“You said that Steve had an accident?”

“Yes, He had been paying off a motorbike using the money she earns for him and he was hit by a car. The driver didn’t stop, just kept going. The police suspect that it was someone with a grudge against him who has run him down on purpose.”

“Was he killed?”

“No, he survived but he has lost a leg and they think that he may not walk again. She has been visiting him in hospital. She came around to my place almost every day since the accident, crying. She told me that she thought it might have been you who did it. I told her she was a crazy bitch to even think that.”

She continued, “I told her it serves Steve right. Karma has got him. If Sue had a brain then she would have nothing to do with him but her pussy controls her every move. I think they got mixed up when they made her and put her brain in her pussy and her ovaries in her head cavity. She told me yesterday that the police have checked your whereabouts at the time of the accident. You were cleared because you were at work. It’ll be the husband of one of the women that he has knocked up over the years. There are so many that the police will have a big job on their hands. I hope they never find who the driver was. That arse-hole deserved it. He’s stuffed up too many lives.”

While she was talking she had continued to stroke my cock. I had moved my body back slightly to allow her room. It was nice made even better by the news that Steve was off the scene at least for now. I wondered how the get together continued without him and realized that he had now organized helpers to do his dirty work.

Meanwhile, I had started stroking her hair. Running my fingers through it and giving it a little tug from time to time. With my other hand, I had opened her top and was playing with her little nipples. I knew that she liked it because they were growing like little cocks getting an erection. I noticed that one was becoming wet and thought that it must run in the family. This shifted my thoughts to Marg for a moment. I needed to make contact with her to let her know that I would be down near her in two weeks when I attend the boat show. A thought came into my head and I gave a little chuckle.

“What’s so funny,” she asked.

“With a bit of luck they may have got confused and amputated the wrong leg and when they release him he will still be able to walk, that’s all.”

“That’s sick,” she replied then with a little laugh, “just wishful thinking on your part.”

I took her in my arms and kissed her. She was the most desirable woman I had ever been with. If only I had fallen in love with her instead of Marg life would be so much easier for me. She despised her husband. She kept telling me that she loved me and I know if I offered to take her away from her nightmare she would be packed in a second.

I thought about my wife, Sue. She seemed to be getting worse chasing around madly looking for the satisfaction that she sought and couldn’t find. I must be crazy to stay with her but I guess I just didn’t have the balls to take the jump, besides I had the kids to use as an excuse.

By this time I had Lyn’s top fully open and had found the zipper on her skirt. As I unzipped her I laid her onto her back, moved over her and slowly down her body. I stopped at her breasts and sucked on one and then the other. The little bit of fluid that she yielded up was very sweet. She lifted her bum and removed her skirt. I realized for the first time that she had no panties on.

“No panties. I like that.”

“I’m glad. I left them off for you when I came out to the shops. I had hoped you would give me a pat,” she said with that eye shift and a little smirk. Shit, this girl would be so easy to fall in love with, I thought. What the hell is wrong with me? This was her way of letting me know that she was at the shops for one purpose and that was to meet up with me.

I continued to stroke her body and moved down to her crotch. My eyes were only six inches from her pussy. I had seen it a few weeks before but there was a lot happening and so I had not taken it all in. This time I was not going to rush as much because I wanted to remember exactly how she looked.

Her little flaps were darker than the rest of her and just a little bit open showing a glint of moisture. The urge came over me to lick it but I wanted to tease her first. She had only a little hair which I had thought was all blond but I could now see that although it looked blond it was actually a light brown near her skin. I rubbed my hand through the sparse hair and then down her leg squeezing her thigh muscles as I went then returned to move down the other leg and return.

I could tell that this was having the desired effect because the moisture on her pussy was now more evident and each time that I returned to her mons she lifted her hips to try to get my hand down to her pussy. After following the same track again I returned to her mons but this time close to her slit so that when she lifted her hips my fingers just touched the top of her slit where her clit was hidden.

“Touch me,” she said as if issuing a command.

“All in good time, I’m not here to fuck you I want to make love to you. Lovers don’t rush, fuckers do.”

She laughed, “That makes my husband a fucker. He’s a mother fucker, son of a bitch!”

I joined in her laugh but continued my track down her thighs and back. This time she lifted her knees a little higher to allow me to go down below her knees and massage her leg muscles. Again when I returned I gently slid my fingers down her tiny, wet slit. I was prepared for her response so as she lifted her hips I pulled my fingers back so that I maintained only the lightest of touch.

I continued past her pussy to her anus. The moan that escaped her lips told me that she loved the attention and particularly liked me touching her around her rear hole. I returned to her mons and repeated my movement down across her pussy to her anus and back again. Each time I followed that track my touch was not as light and each time I touched her pussy her hips lifted a little higher. Her moans were almost constant now populated with a few words occasionally like “Oh that’s so nice,” or “Oh I love that,” or “touch me there again,” or “you’re so good to me.”

I knew that she could well have an orgasm before I entered her if I could maintain the stimulation so I replaced my hand with my tongue. I started my tongue between her pussy and her anus and lightly moved up to her clit which was now visible, standing out like a midget penis.

When I had first touched her just the tip of her clit showed but as she became more and more stimulated it grew and grew in much the same way as a man’s penis would. It now stood out from her more than an inch and it had a shape at the tip very much like the tip of a penis. I hadn’t seen anything like this with any woman before Lyn and it was beautiful.

When my tongue first touched her there was a sharp intake of breath and again each time I touched her clit. I recognized how close she was to cumming and decided that it was time so focused all my attention on her clit.

“Suck it, suck it like last time,” she demanded. I placed my mouth on the top of her pussy taking her little penis clit into my mouth while moving my tongue across its tip.

“Ooohhh, fuck, I’m going to shoot,” she said. This was the first time that I had ever heard a woman use the word shoot in relation to her orgasm although it was the norm for males. This just added to my observations that Lyn had some male genes mixed up somewhere in that beautiful body with all her female genes.

I took a mental note that if given the opportunity I should open up a conversation with her on the matter. Perhaps she was aware of her occasional male tendencies and if so then it was unlikely that she had ever had the opportunity to discuss it openly with anybody.

My thoughts were interrupted by her orgasm. She came so hard that my face neck and chest was soaked in her cum which squirted out in all directions. She was very vocal, yelling “Aaaaahhh,” each time she squirted. Because I was licking her and continued to do so some of it squirted directly into my mouth. I could do nothing else but swallow it. It tasted salty but nice.

I have read somewhere where some think that a woman’s squirting is urine. I can assure them that they are wrong. This was salty but with a sweet flavour. I could see each time I opened my eyes that her pussy and anus was pulsing in sync with her squirting. I had seen my wife squirt many times before but nothing like this. It was like her pussy was going through massive contractions. I was mesmerized by it.

I saw her pussy contractions slowing and knew that she was coming down. She was still moaning quietly and I knew if I continued my attention to her clit she could become sore so I moved up to kiss her.

My cock was now resting on her entrance. “I want you in me,” she said and then started licking her juices off my face. “You’re soaked. I’m sorry.”

I started to work my cock into her tight orifice. It felt wonderful. Her orgasm contractions had not totally subsided and as I entered I could feel them with my cock.

“No need to be sorry, Lyn. I loved watching you. You have a beautiful face and body but your pussy is just as beautiful. In fact, I admire all of you and your cum tastes like salty lemonade and you know that I love lemonade.”

“Hhhhmmm, more pats on the bottom ahead by the sound of it. That will be nice.” There was that little eye movement and her little smirk again. She’s so lovely. I had worked my way into her depths as we exchanged kisses. She was rising up to meet every one of my thrusts. I suddenly held her tight and rolled her over on top of me. I had not noticed how wet she was and how her juices were flowing but now with her on top they were flowing down my cock across my balls and onto the bed. Her hip movements had increased now that she was unrestrained.

I had rolled to get access to her anus. On both occasions that we had made love, she had lifted her hips in a jerk when I had touched her arse. I was now going to see how she reacted if I played with her rear hole as we made love. I started by slipping my fingers lightly down her crack so that I brushed her hole. Her reaction was to stiffen slightly and to let out a moan. I repeated it several times. She liked it. I was now in a position where I could slowly introduce a finger to her hole.

“Hhhmmm, I love that,” she said.

I once more moved my fingers across the crack of her anus. It caused a similar reaction. I moved back again but with a slight hesitation on her hole, more reaction but with a louder moan. This time when I reached her hole I pushed slightly on her hole. Her reaction showed me that she liked it because she pulled back in a manner that opened her to possible penetration. Her arse was soaking wet so when she was ready my finger would slip right in.

“It’s nice,” she said. “I like you doing that. It turns me on. I think I will cum again if you continue to finger me there.”

This was the go-ahead I needed. I had not been certain that she would accept her arse being fingered as many women find it revolting but for those who do accept it the effect if done gently can send them over the top. I gently fingered her hole. Initially, I pushed in just the tip and moved it from side to side inside her. I heard her sharp intake of breath both on the entry and when I moved it. I let it slide back out of her and stroked around her hole and was about to push it back in when.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice. I need it back inside me.”

I pushed it back inside her but this time a little deeper. I also had changed fingers from my little finger to my middle one. She missed a stroke to push her but back to get it to penetrate her further. She let out a loud moan then continued her hip movements. I was rising up to meet her but I was leaving it to her to do most of the work.

She realized that if she did a longer stroke then her anus opened up to penetration on her backstroke which drove my finger fully into her but. For me, this was highly stimulating and I knew that my orgasm was not far off. If she didn’t cum soon I would need to pull out or I would disappoint her by cumming before she did. I didn’t want to let that happen. I was doing this for her. I was enjoying it but she needed it.

She let go suddenly. The first sign was a little whimper much like a little dog does when it wants attention and then I felt her pussy contract onto my cock. This was followed by a little spray from her pussy and then it was on. Her contractions were just too much for me and I started spraying her insides with my sperm. We were both yelling in harmony. “OH, fuck….. Oh, fuck……. Oh, fuck……
Juices were flying everywhere. The massive contractions inside her pussy were milking my cock and my cock was a willing participant. Neither of us was aware of anything except our orgasm. The rest of the world did not exist. It was just Lyn and me.

I knew what would happen because this orgasm was bigger and better than our last one and I had passed our then so…….. I could feel her contractions trying to pull sperm out of my empty balls and my cock was trying to help. When I started to feel pain I knew that I would black out soon and I did.

My mind was telling me that nothing could ever be better than this. I was with the most beautiful woman in the world. She had the most beautiful body and the most beautiful pussy giving me the most wonderful sex and I knew that she was in love with me. It doesn’t get better than this. You’re a lucky man Goyse.

I heard her say, “I love you, Goyse. You’re so good to me.”

I had not recovered properly when I heard someone say, “I love you too, Lyn. You make my life worth living.” Someone was using my voice to tell my best friend that they loved them.

As I recovered she was holding me tightly and kissing me and I was kissing back. I realized that the voice that I heard was me and it worried me, not because I didn’t have deep feelings for her but for the complexity that it presented for her and for me.

I now had a cheating wife with a jealous streak, a girlfriend who expected me to one day take her away with me and now I had told Lyn that I loved her which would most certainly raise her expectations given that she no longer wanted to be with her husband and to boot she was pregnant by her husband and to make matters worse all three women had said that they loved me.

I needed a drink. I needed it badly!

[GTC]

Wow, I couldn't stop reading.

[armyguyot1]

Welcome to the forum GTC.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 10 - One of Sue's meetings

Lyn and I had been to the motel to discuss her problems now that she had found out that she was pregnant. One thing led to another and we had ended up making love. Lyn and I spent the next hour discussing her issues. I was keen to get away because since she had told me where my wife was I had other things on my mind.

As for Lyn, it was obvious that there was only one sensible decision that she could make. She was not the type of person who would harm a child even if it was only a fetus growing in her womb which meant that she would need support. The support that she needed she already had through her husband. She would stay at least until her child was born.

She told me that her life would be unbearable living with her husband because of his insecurities which manifested in his lies and his constant search for women who would jump into bed with him. She asked for my support. I didn’t fully appreciate what she meant and thought that she wanted someone who she could talk to if times become difficult and to me that was fine but eventually it came out.
She wanted a part-time lover. I explained to her that my life was very complex and that I was having troubles holding it all together and sometimes felt that I could not cope. I asked her the question “Wouldn’t that add to your problems?” Her response was negative. She needed to be loved and I was the only one who could provide that to her at this time.

We parted without me making a definite commitment and I hurried home. I had arrived just in time as within minutes I heard my wife’s car enter the driveway. She looked terrible. Her hair which she usually kept picture-perfect was all over the place and her clothes could only be described as untidy and scruffy.

I had a little peephole where I could look down into her garage and when I did I observed her trying to fix her hair and straighten her clothing before she entered the house. The moment she entered I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her. She tried to pull clear but my grip was firm and insistent. She attempted to avoid my kiss by turning her head but it didn’t work.

When eventually she did kiss me the taste of male sperm was on her lips. I had already smelt that distinct odour of sex on her body. The odour was very strong so I then knew that what Lyn had told me was most likely correct. I picked her up and carried her towards our bedroom. She struggled to get free but there was no way that that was going to happen.

I laid her on her back on our bed and she tried to get up to escape to the washroom but that was not on my agenda. In my mind was a vision of her making love over and over again, of repeated orgasms bought on by well-endowed men struggling for position in a lineup. I had no chance of not being stimulated by that thought no matter how repulsive it may sound. Then I had the thought of her pussy filled to the brim with someone else’s sperm. I thought of it trying to run out as she walked but being held in by her tight g string panties. This was followed by a vision of their swimmers urgently seeking out their target within her womb. Despite having had sex with Lyn no more than an hour before, this had me on the verge of ejaculation. I wanted to see, I wanted to touch and most of all I wanted to feel.

“I can’t let you. I’m dirty. I have to wash first. Let me up,” she said.

“No, I want you, I want you now and I want you the way you are. I know what you have been doing and I want to make love to you and I want you to tell me about it. Tell me all about it and leave nothing out.”

“I can’t. I can’t hurt you like that. I love you and I don’t want to hurt you but I can’t help what I do. You don’t understand and you never will.”

“I need to know. I want to try to understand what you feel and why you do these things. Tell me when did your last period end?” I guessed that she would be fertile as she had been each time that I had found out that she had done this type of thing. She just stared at me for some time. I said no more but stared back. Eventually, she started.

“Okay if you insist my period finished just under two weeks ago. The meeting was organized for my most fertile time because they know that is when I’m at my best.” This was the first time that she had referred to having sex as a meeting but I inferred from this that the skating meeting that she attended each month around this time was for the same purpose.

“Are you trying to get pregnant? I have difficulties understanding why you do it when you’re fertile. You must know what will happen.”

“I told you that you wouldn’t understand and I have problems explaining it but I’ll try. It’s the feeling, the desire, the drive, my body takes me over and I just can’t deny what it wants. No, not what it wants it's what it needs.”

She stopped as if looking for the right words. She was stumbling over how to express herself. “No, that’s not right. It is not what it wants or what it needs it’s more like what it must have. It’s not a choice that my mind makes. It’s a drive that my body forces onto me. You can’t understand it because I can’t explain it. I don’t want to do it but I have to and I don’t want to hurt you but I have to. Steve knew how I am and he takes advantage of that desperate desire that I have around my ovulation.” She hesitated for a while and then continued, “It works.” She stopped again then continued, “Yes, it works fine. I have to be satisfied so he organizes it so that I get my satisfaction and he makes money from it.”

"You get used by these people and you accept it. How does it make you feel after the thrill is over?"

“Afterwards I come home and can get on with my life until next month.” Again, that delay. It felt like she was trying to think up an excuse but couldn’t find the words. “I’m not the only one, you know. He has others too. For a long time, I thought that I was the only one. I thought that I had this sickness in me that was trying to destroy me, my relationships and my marriage but then I found out that I was not alone. There are other women just like me where he has destroyed them and they can’t be satisfied by normal men and he uses us all.”

"You've got that right. He uses you all."

“At least he did use us all. He has had an accident and he will end up in a wheelchair. Someone ran him down. I thought it had to be you but the police say it happened while you were at work. I’m glad because I didn’t want to lose you.”

I had been stroking her body as she talked and had worked my way down to her pussy. Her panties were tight against her crutch and soaked. Some had escaped so that the inside of her thighs were wet and sticky.

Her voice changed from one of describing an event as if discussing the weather or the news to soft and tender. Her eyes had a little glint in them like that of a young girl who was up to mischief. Her voice had dropped an octave and in almost a whisper. “I know that it’s revolting, but I want you to lick me, you know, down there. I want my little cuckold husband to clean me up. Would you do that for me? It would prove to me that you still love me and that you forgive me.”

I didn’t answer but kissed her again and then moved down to her crotch. More sperm had leaked from her panties than I had expected. Where normally her panties pulled into her pussy forming a lovely camel toe, on this occasion, they were full and were bulging out slightly as if under pressure. I rubbed my fingers under the elastic against her leg and more ran out. It was still in clumps. I knew that if left any time sperm became clear and runnier like thick water which told me that she had hurried home after the last man had finished in her.

I removed her panties rubbing them up her crotch to take away some of the mess then pushed them under the bed out of sight with my foot for my later enjoyment. I placed my mouth on her crotch. She was gaping open like some hideous cave. I thought of something from a horror movie. I saw that most of the sperm had been in her panties but there was ample left inside her.

I could see her cervix which was also gaping open and pushing forward from the back of her hole as if to gobble up the male cream inside her. There were signs of blood inside as well. I started licking at the entrance and around the externals. She was humping her back and lifting her but as I worked. Her flaps were swollen and red reflecting the hammering they had obviously taken. I pushed my tongue up inside her and found that with my tongue fully extended I could touch the little hole that was the entry to her ovaries.

She thrust forward and said, “Oh that feels nice.” I took my finger and placed it on the little hole and pushed. It felt hard but yielded to the pressure and I was surprised when the tip of my finger entered it. Her reflex was to thrust up at my finger. As I removed my finger from inside her a rush of sperm gushed out of her cervix. This told me that at least one of the men had squirted directly to her eggs. It was very erotic and my cock was fully engorged and I felt like I may cum without physical stimulation.

“You’re so loose and so full. How many men were there?” I asked.

“There were seven altogether. They all did me twice and two came back for the third time. I had to stop and clean myself after the first round because I was so messy.”

I placed another finger onto her clit. She groaned and said, “I think I’m going to come.” Shortly afterwards she launched into a constant sound like an “Aaaahhhhhh,” that went on for a long time. I could see the muscles around her pussy contracting than expanding and could see the internals of her hole lifting outwards and then back.

For a moment I wished that I had been born with a donkey dick so that I could have the wonderful experience that she would be able to give a well-endowed man during sex. That was something that I had experienced with both Lyn and Marg but would never have the pleasure of with my wife. Her juices increased but there was no ejaculation like I had experienced with Lyn and Marg.

During her orgasm, I had pushed my fingers into her. She had bucked back at me forcing my complete hand into her pussy. I had closed my hand as it entered so that I now had my fist inside her forcing back into her. Her cervix had protruded between my second and third fingers and was pushing up against the palm of my hand.

Suddenly her orgasm intensified and her pussy juices sprayed out all over me. With my fist inside her, I could feel the contractions of her orgasm. This would be the one and only time that I would feel her orgasm in our twenty years of marriage. I moved up along her body as her orgasm subsided pushing her top up as I went to expose her tits. I sucked on each in turn and felt her nipples expand with the attention. I observed marks on her breasts, little bruises that her recent lovers had left for me to discover.

“Did they hurt you,” I asked.

“No, they were gentle with me as they made love but did get a little rough when they came but I liked it. Did you want me to tell you about it?”

“Yes, I would. I only get angry and upset about it when you don’t talk to me about it.”

“It’s not that easy for me to talk about it because I feel ashamed and concerned that you will hate me for what I am. I don’t know how you stand it. If you were doing this to me I could not stand you talking about it.”

“But you let me have Lyn and I could tell that you loved it. I saw you getting off on it.”

“That was different. Lyn and I were lovers at that time and so I wanted her to understand how beautiful it was when you made love to me. It felt like she was part of our marriage. She was not there to steal you she was there to share herself with us. I was quite angry with her the way she just got up and left. I had hoped that I could lay with both of you afterwards.”

She hesitated again as if trying to put her words together, “I would have really liked to clean her up for you after you had made love to her. You know, do what you have done for me now. I remember the night that I told you about her standing with her beautiful little pussy just this far from my face and it really turned you on.” She was holding her hands about six inches apart.

"Yes, I remember."

“She told me later on that she was flashing me because she wanted me to lick her. I still dream about it sometimes but in my dream, you are there with us and you fuck her. Just the thought gets me off.”

“If you feel that way maybe we should get her to sleep with us occasionally. You know, spend a couple of nights with us while Jon is away.”

“No, it’s too late for that now. That was a once-only thing. She told me after you fucked her that she did not want to play with me anymore because she felt like I had used her and she didn’t want to become someone’s toy. We’re still good friends but sex is out of the question now besides she is going to have another baby so she has to make sure that her marriage is secure for the sake of her child so she can’t take the risk. Jon is not like you. He would leave if he knew that she had sex with a female. He’s macho Jon and has to be boss-cocky, always on top and always in control.”

I laughed inside at what she said thinking if only she knew. I had entered her as we talked but there was little contact. It was like putting a broom handle into a bucket. I pulled out and as I did so felt her hand around my cock. She was directing me southward and I knew what she wanted.

My head was now at her rear entrance and she was pulling me forward with her hand. I pushed my hips towards her and with the sperm that was still on her arse my cock I slipped straight into her anus. She let out a strange little sound like a young girl who picks up her new dolly for the first time then grinned and said, “that’s your little fuck hole from now on. My pussy is too stretched for you. I can’t feel you anymore up front. My pussy is totally owned by big cock now.”

My thoughts were of Marg and how tight she had felt. I thought of that groan that seemed to come from deep within her as we made love. I thought how wonderful that it would be if it was she and not my wife thrusting back at me. I knew that I had to see her again despite the risk. I was having sex with my wife but in my mind, I was making love to my lover and the thought was enough to drive me over the top.

My orgasm was okay but it didn’t compare with my earlier experience with Lyn. My cock pumped a couple of times and it was over. I had a duty to my wife and the thought of her betrayal with others certainly stimulated me but I knew that there was no love left in me for her. Besides she had once more manipulated to avoid my request to talk to me about her affairs as she had done a number of times before despite agreeing to do so.

Sue’s ability to manipulate me and others around us was driving me away and yet she indicated she wanted me to stay. It was clear to me that her drive for extra-marital sex was not the only thing that she didn’t understand. I needed a drink. Sue rose and went to the bathroom. I got myself a whiskey, the first of many for that night.

It was two months later that she told me that she had booked into a clinic as her doctor had recommended that she have a little operation as her period had become irregular. I knew that she was lying as I could set a watch to her period and because of her cheating, without protection, I was keeping an eye on her. I had not seen the telltale signs of her last menstruation so suspected that she was pregnant before she told me about the operation. I had been waiting for her to discuss her pregnancy with me. With this information, I was now certain that she had slipped up and was actually going to have an abortion.

“‘So you're pregnant.” was my answer to her.

“That’s my business,” she said, “It’s my body. I have told you before it is my pussy and I will decide who gets into it and when.” She turned around and started to walk away. I had given her the opportunity to involve me and to discuss it with me but she had rejected that offer.

“So the morning after pills didn’t work?” I shouted after her.

She turned and looked me straight in the eye and replied, “I didn’t take them. I threw them out.”

This shocked me. My surprise must have been evident. “But, why? That’s fucking crazy.”

“That’s for me to know and you to find out.” She replied and with that, she stomped out. I thought about the saying ‘you can’t help those who won’t help themselves.’

Her appointment was set for the week of the boat show. I had made arrangements to attend the boat show. I had let Marg know I was coming down and had told her where I would be staying including what time I would arrive. With Sue in hospital, it simplified things a little as I had started thinking that there might be a chance that Sue may follow me down or else suddenly decide she would like to go as well.

Given the fact that she was pregnant with someone else’s child, she couldn’t very well insist that I cancel my trip to be with her. She would know that if she pulled that stunt then I would tell her to get fucked and all hell would break loose. I couldn’t have planned it better if I had tried.

I was looking forward to this boat show. It would be the best ever.

[goyse]

Wow, I couldn't stop reading.

Welcome GTC. Welcome, armyguyop1,
I'm glad you are enjoying my story. This one is the story from my perspective as Sue's husband. Like all stories, there is a different side. In this case, it is hers and with my limited experience, I have started writing that one as well.

If I post all of this story there will be 44 chapters altogether. Hope you enjoy them.

In her side of the story, there will probably be around another 35 to 40 chapters. I'm about halfway through right now.

I have also written the story of Ron and Ronnie which is 30 chapters, a story that intercepts these two. It would fit in well with this forum

Presently I am also writing "Stories of my youth" which is my story from when I turned 18 to when I married Sue. It probably doesn't fit in as well with the forum although there are at least 3 cases of cuckolding involved. As I write it I wonder if this was my 'training ground' for what was to come so if all goes well I will post that as well.

Hope you enjoy, Goyse.

[goyse]

That an amazing story! How come you held on to it for so long? I'm looking forward to hearing more about your journey in this life.

Welcome, ShutterKane,
I'm glad you are enjoying my story. This one is the story from my perspective as Sue's husband. Like all stories, there is a different side. In this case, it is hers and with my limited experience, I have started writing that one as well.

If I post all of this story there will be 44 chapters altogether. Hope you enjoy them.

In her side of the story, there will probably be around another 35 to 40 chapters. I'm about halfway through right now. Might I say that the story has stalled a little but I will get there. It is not easy to remain positive while putting yourself into the shoes of someone who has hurt you. To achieve it I have had to walk away from time to time.

I have also written the story of Ron and Ronnie which is 30 chapters, a story that intercepts these two. It would fit in well with this forum

Presently I am also writing "Stories of my youth" which is my story from when I turned 18 to when I married Sue. It probably doesn't fit in as well with the forum although there are at least 3 cases of cuckolding involved. As I write it I wonder if this was my 'training ground' for what was to come so if all goes well I will post that as well.

[goyse]

That an amazing story! How come you held on to it for so long? I'm looking forward to hearing more about your journey in this life.

Welcome, ShutterKane,
I'm glad you are enjoying my story. This one is the story from my perspective as Sue's husband. Like all stories, there is a different side. In this case, it is hers and with my limited experience, I have started writing that one as well.

If I post all of this story there will be 44 chapters altogether. Hope you enjoy them.

In her side of the story, there will probably be around another 35 to 40 chapters. I'm about halfway through right now. Might I say that the story has stalled a little but I will get there. It is not easy to remain positive while putting yourself into the shoes of someone who has hurt you. To achieve it I have had to walk away from time to time.

I have also written the story of Ron and Ronnie which is 30 chapters, a story that intercepts these two. It would fit in well with this forum

Presently I am also writing "Stories of my youth" which is my story from when I turned 18 to when I married Sue. It probably doesn't fit in as well with the forum although there are at least 3 cases of cuckolding involved. As I write it I wonder if this was my 'training ground' for what was to come so if all goes well I will post that as well.

It is probably pertinent that I point out that although the story itself is based on factual events, those events may not be exactly as they occurred. To complete a story where the writer is 'in the dark' and I sometimes was, it is necessary to fill in the gaps. Because I have filled in the gaps with information that may or may not be factual I have had to change the names and many of the locations so that I and the other players may not be clearly identified.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 11 - The boat show.

On the Thursday night before the boat show, a small group of us left for the city around midnight. A couple of the lads had to work until late because of issues with the plant and I went to work to help them. The kids were with Sue’s mum while my wife, Sue was still in hospital being kept under surveillance following her operation that day.

There were four of us going down to the boat show. The arrangement was that I would drive down and drop off each of the guys at their designated spot. We would meet again at the show on a Sunday afternoon for the drive home.

I arrived at the motel at 7:30 and after taking a shower there was a light knock on the door. Marg had come to meet me as soon as Ian had left for work. We kissed and she sat on the bed beside me. We talked about our lives, our kids and our relationships with our partners. Marg was much happier with her husband, Ian who had turned over a new leaf and was demonstrating a dedication to her that she had not observed before. I could see by her demeanour that she was much happier than she had been when I last saw her.

During a break in our discussion, I kissed her again and she responded. I then placed my hand on her leg. She responded by saying, “I need to tell you something. Ian made love to me this morning before he left for work and I haven’t had time to wash.”

“So?”

“Well, I’m dirty. I need to wash.”

“Does it worry you?”

“No. But I thought that it might worry you.”

“To me, you’re always very special no matter what. I’m not concerned if you’re okay with it.”

She had snuggled in close to me and our bodies felt as if they were moulded together. I could tell by her body language she wanted me to make love to her. I unbuttoned her top. She had left her bra off. I cradled her tits in my hands and softly moved my finger across her nipple. Her lips opened slightly and she groaned. She responded by unbuttoning my shirt and ran her hand across my chest. It felt wonderful. She stood as I unzipped her skirt and it dropped to the floor. I was still sitting and her crotch was at my eye level but I was looking her in the eye.

I said, “Come here.” She moved towards me stopping at arm’s length. I lowered my eyes to look at her pussy and could see that her panties were very wet. I reached over and pulled them down to her ankles.

“Come closer,” I said. She hesitated so I repeated my request.

When she was close enough I placed my hands on her cheeks and pulled her in towards me.

“You shouldn’t,” she said. ”I’m dirty.” She had guessed what I was about to do.

“Look me in the eye,” I demanded. She stared directly at me. I licked Ian’s cum from her slit moving my tongue up to her clit. She groaned again. I repeated it but moved my tongue to the left side and then again on the right side removing the slimy sperm that had escaped her panties then once more across her slit. Each time I spent just a little more time working her clit and each time the groan was just a little bit louder.

“That’s so special,” she said. “No one has ever licked me clean like that. I have read stories but never thought that I would ever experience it.”

I placed my hands on her but cheeks and lifted her then turned her around and set her down on the bed. I lifted her knees and continued my clean up duties. With her on her back, it allowed me to lick down to her rear hole then back to her clit. Each time that I approached her anus she lifted her but to give me clear access. Her moaning was becoming more continuous now and she was profusely leaking juices.

“I want you in me.”

I moved slowly up to her working over her breasts on my way. As I had last time that we made love, I observed juices from her nipples. I kissed her and she held me tightly. My cock was near her entrance. “I want it in me. I want to feel your cock,” she said.

I pushed at her entrance and my head easily slipped in. I kissed her again and pushed in a little more. She had arched her back to give me easier access. She felt hot and unbelievably slippery. This was the only sign that I was going seconds. She was still as tight as I had remembered. I drove into my full depth.

The slippery velvety feeling was driving me towards my orgasm. I knew that I had to do something or I was going to cum so I pulled back to her entrance and made little in and out movements. I would withdraw completely and then push my head into her but not directly in but forcing upwards where I believed her G spot could be.

“Fuck, that’s nice. Keep that up and I will cum, “ she said.

I continued the movement but allowed an additional inch when I entered. Her noises now were a mixture of deep-throated moans and whimpers. She was matching my movements with thrusts which were driving my cock at an angle to her pussy so that when I entered her she was driving me back towards her mons but inside her pussy. I knew that with my wife I could make her cum every time by massaging her internals with my fingers in this exact spot.

Suddenly with a loud cry, she came. “Ooooohhhhh fuck, Ooooohhhh fuck, Ooooohhh fuck,” she cried. With each cry, she ejaculated her juices in a massive stream. “I love you, I love you, I love you,” she continued as she came down. “Nothing could feel better than that.”

Her thrusting during her orgasm had driven me in to the hilt. I lay on top of her moving just slightly inside her. During her orgasm, she had pulled me tightly into her body. She had held me so tightly that her breasts were pushed out to the side. It felt wonderful.

“You didn’t cum,” she said.

“I will. This was for you. I wanted this to be special for you. I am just happy to see how much you enjoyed it.” I knew that because I had not slept for over twenty-four hours if I ejaculated I would be asleep in a matter of minutes. Besides I was getting considerable pleasure out of watching her movements and expressions and listening to the sounds of her enjoyment.

We lay together. She was holding me tight and every so often she would kiss me. There was no conversation. This was about just enjoying being together. My cock was still inside her. After about thirty minutes she started making little movements. She then asked, “how can you maintain your erection so long?”

“You make me feel good and when I feel good I have an erection. Why did you ask?”

“I was just wondering. That’s all.”

“Did you expect me to lose my erection?”

“Hhhmm, Ian can’t maintain his without movement or stimulation.”

“I’m not Ian. I react to my emotions, my feelings and so require less physical stimulation. So for me, it’s about how I feel and what I see. I react to physical touch as well but touch means little if I don’t feel.”

“So you didn’t cum because you didn’t feel right?”

“No. Not at all. I didn’t come because I didn’t want to ruin it for you. I wanted it to last so that I could make it better for you.” I looked directly at her without talking for a few moments then continued. “To understand you need to know that there is a vast difference between making love with someone and having sex with a person. When you make love then the ejaculation is less important. The important factor is how your partner feels and enjoys the experience. When you have sex the ejaculation is the objective.”

“I think I understand. Do you ever have sex?”

“Yes, of course. In recent times I have sex with my wife, Sue.”

“When? I mean when do you make love with her and when do you have sex?”

“It’s a problem that I have at present. I’m no longer deeply in love with her like I once was so now I have sex with her almost every time. She has hurt me too many times I guess.”

“You mean by having sex with other men?”

“I think the cheating is not the big issue. There is more to it than that. It’s a lack of trust. I could still love her and know that she was having sex with other men if she discussed it with me. The failure to discuss her problems with me and involve me is driving me away. She seems to have this desire to control me and others around her and there is this element of mistrust that always seems to be present.”

“But surely you must be upset with her cheating?”

“If she had talked to me about it I may be able to accept it. I understand that she has a problem and it is driving her to do these things but I never know what is happening because she doesn’t trust me with the truth. I walk down the street and see someone walking towards me and I think, ‘was he with my wife last night’. You know, things like that can drive you insane.”

“Do you do what you did to me afterwards?”

“What. You mean do I clean Sue after she has been with other men?”

“Yes.”

“Yes, sometimes. Do you really want to talk about this?”

“Yes, I do. I want to know more about you and about what she is doing to you. Most men would have left long ago. I don’t understand why you stay but I want to.”

“I can’t tell you exactly why I stay. I guess that when I said ‘I do’ I took on the responsibility and I don’t take my responsibilities lightly. Then there are the kids to consider. Her having sex with others really is not doing me any harm as long as she makes sure that they are clean and she is protected. She looks after the home and the kids and if you put the cheating aside she is an ideal wife.” I hesitated for a while thinking ‘should I tell her’ then continued. “There is some sexual stimulation in having sex with a woman who you know has already had sex with someone else.”

“That sounds sick.” She looked at me and grinned, “So that means that you liked having sex with me after Ian?”

“I guess so. You felt very special but then you always feel special to me. You had a velvety feel and very slippery. I almost came when I entered you and had to pull back to stop my orgasm. I had to fight to regain control.”

“Does this mean that if we were together you would want me to sleep with other men?”

“That would be a choice that you would have to make. No, I would not ask or expect you to do it. If you decided to and you talked to me about it then I could accept it. Under the right circumstances, I may even enjoy it if you involved me. It would need to be having sex not making love though.”

“I often look at well-built men and wonder what it would be like to sleep with them. I could never trust Ian enough to talk to him about these things. He would set out to destroy me if he knew that I was here with you. He may even become violent. I wish he was more understanding like you. Sue is so lucky and yet she doesn’t appreciate you at all. She’s a fucking stupid bitch.”

She continued, “Lyn told me that you and she spent a bit of time together. I got very jealous when she told me. I thought that she might steal you off me. She told me it was the best experience of her life. She said that the three of us should piss off together and leave, Jon, Ian and Sue to destroy each other. She said that we could go interstate and spend every day in bed together. It was not like Lyn because she had never liked sex with men."

Marg was starting to move her hips. I was becoming very aroused and knew that I would come off fairly quickly if she continued her movements. I was split between wanting her to continue with her enjoyment and my desire to ejaculate.

I was focusing on the intense feelings raging through my body when she asked, “Was she good?”

“Who?” I already knew who she meant but needed time to think about how to answer. I didn’t want to lie but I also didn’t want to hurt her. She said she was jealous so I knew that if I told it the way it was then she may be hurt or be overly concerned.

“You know who I mean, Lyn.”

“It was good. Near the end, I closed my eyes and imagined that I was with you and then it was great.”

“You imagined you were with me?”

“Yes, you wouldn’t tell her that, would you. That’s strictly between you and me. She is my best mate and I would not want her to think that I was using her.”

“She told me so she already knows. She said you called her Marg and she got angry and ran out on you.”

“Yes, but you must understand that there is a vast difference in it happening and you and I discussing it. She was hurt but we must not rub it in. She is your sister and a very special one at that. I made love to her so that she could understand how it felt when someone puts her interests before their own. She came back to me later and told me how beautiful it was for her.”

“I can feel you. You’re getting excited. I can feel George getting really hard and starting to throb. Roll on your back so that I can make you cum.” Marg had named my cock George. I still refer to him as George even today, many years later.

I rolled over. She was not wrong. My balls had lifted to prepare to be emptied and I could feel my cock swelling. I had hoped that Marg would recover and want to go again but it appeared that she was about to service me. With Marg on top, she started to slowly raise and lower her but. She would take my cock right to her entrance and then push down slowly to take me all the way inside her. Each time she was penetrated she let out a long slow, “Oooohhhh,” sound. I held back as best I could but knew there would be a limit. If only I could hold for another minute or two maybe, just maybe she might have another orgasm.

Then I felt it. That slight contraction that I had felt every time just before she was about to cum. “I’m going to cum again!” She shouted as if she was about to score the winning goal in the grand final. I let go and together we hit our peak.

“Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhhh fuck, ………….” She chanted.

“Aaaahhhhhhh, Aaaaahhhhh, Aaahhhhhh………..” I cried out as my spasms took over my body.

Each Ooooohhh was matched with an Aaaahhhhh. Her contractions were met with my ejaculations. I could feel her pussy trying to milk my cock for every drop that it had available. It was as if her vagina was trying to pull my body through my penis and my penis was a willing participant.

I had blacked out last time we had met but this time although exhausted I maintained consciousness. I was struggling to regain my breath and looked at my Marg and we both burst out laughing. Both of us looked as if we had run a marathon. I had never felt so close to anyone in my life at that moment and I could tell that she felt likewise. There was no need for words. Our body language communicated for us.

“I love you,” she said.

“I love you too, Marg,” I replied. I had been reluctant to commit last time but since then I had missed her so much I knew that I was hooked.

We kissed and held each other as I drifted off to sleep. It was many, many years since I had felt this level of contentment in my life. My dreams today would be of one thing only and that was of the last 3 hours of lovemaking. I did not need alcohol for this day was one of the happiest of my life.

I awoke about 3 hours later still holding my love in my arms. Her eyes opened and she smiled. “I’ve never been this happy,” she said.

“Me too. If only it could last.”

“Oh fuck, look at the time. Ian will be home soon and I have to get some shopping done.”

She was dressed in a jiffy and was heading out the door.

“I’ll be back later and we can do something together,” she said.

“What about Ian?”

“Didn’t I tell you? He is going fishing on the island for the weekend with his mates. Once he is gone I’ll come back. Get some sleep. I’ll wake you when I return.”

“Here, take the key to the unit. I’ve got a spare. Let yourself in when you get back.”

Within 5 minutes I was asleep. The next thing that I knew I felt movement and could smell pussy. I opened my eyes and was looking at Marg’s crotch. Her pussy lips were red and slightly swollen. Separating them was a droplet of partly clear and partly cloudy viscous liquid that was forming at the bottom.

“Lick me,” she said. “Ian insisted on giving me a quicky before he left. I tried to put him off but then thought why not bring you a little present.”

I got to work. I caught the droplet as it was falling away from her lips. Her odour and taste were sweet unlike that of my wife which could be quite disgusting at times. In fact, there were occasions when Sue’s pussy smelled quite foul and revolting. I lapped at her entrance. Obviously, Ian had deposited a small amount of cum well inside her or else she had partially cleaned herself because almost all of it was internal. I moved my tongue from her anus slowly up to her clit. She was hunching her back as I moved up then bending back as I moved back to her anus. I repeated it several times and then….

“Fuck me, she said. “I need you inside me.”

I placed my arms through her legs and up along her back then sat up so that she ended up lying between my legs. Her head was hanging over the end of the bed. I guided my engorged cock into her pussy. I slid in easily, lubricated by Ian’s slippery sperm but unlike having sloppy seconds with my wife, Marg was still tight.

“Fuck me and fuck me hard. Don’t make love to me. I want to know what it is like for Sue when you just want to get your rocks off.“

I moved over the top of her and started stroking. I would pull my cock right out to her entrance then slam it home so hard that at times I shifted her on the bed. She had her head hanging over the edge of the bed. Each time I slammed home in her she made a little noise much like a grunt. I could feel my orgasm rising in me so I increased the speed on my stroke.

Suddenly she cried out. “Keep that up I’m going to cum. Hammer that lovely cock into me. Cream that cum filled pussy of mine. Oh yes, Oh yes, Oh yes. “

As she reached her peak I let go. Her pussy matched every one of my squirts with a contraction. Every time I squirted I slammed my cock as far into her as I could go. Once again I could feel her cervix on the head of my cock. The feeling of it made me cum longer and harder than I had expected.

We were lying beside each other recovering when she said. “She’s a very lucky woman. She doesn’t know how lucky she is.”

“Who?” I already knew who she meant but had no answer. My mind was on other matters. I was wondering if I had a flashing light on my head saying, ‘bring your sperm filled pussy to Goyse. He will clean it for you.’

“Your wife, Sue, she’s got it all and she can’t see it.”

“I don’t want to talk about it. I’m here for you. We only have tonight and tomorrow so let’s talk about us. What would you like to do?”

“I don’t know I’m happy to spend the time in bed with you.”

“We need to eat. Perhaps we could go to a restaurant tonight for a meal.”

She gave a little laugh then, “I thought you already had.”

“Funny, that was the entrée. We will need to go a few miles out of town to make sure no one identifies you. What do you think of a movie after the meal?”

“I know where there is a drive-in movie centre still operating just outside town and there are eateries close by. Would that be okay?”

‘Yep, I’ll get dressed and we’ll go.”

An hour later we were sitting in a Chinese restaurant being served. The night went without a hitch. While watching the movie, Marg made a point of stroking George.

“Mildred getting a little thirsty, is she?”

“George and Mildred, I like that. Mildred is ready for round 3. She really liked this afternoon and this morning wasn’t bad either. I can’t concentrate on the movie. Is it alright if we go?”

“Yep, let’s get out of here.” I started the car and slowly made my way out of the drive-in putting on the car lights as we entered the road.

Out of the blue she said, “I have a friend who wants to meet you tomorrow.”

“Who? Why?”

“I told her about how you make love and have shown me the difference between making love and fucking. I told her how it saved my marriage and she wants you to show her, you know, teach her. Her name is Cherie.”

“But why?”

“Her husband is like Ian used to be, a two-second wonder. She can’t get satisfaction from him so she goes out whenever she can to pick up a stray fuck. She doesn’t want to but she gets so horny that she has to get something extra. Lately, she has been doing gangbangs because she needs more than one to reach orgasm. She says that if she can’t find a solution she will destroy her marriage. I want you to help her.”

“But how can I do that?”

“She could join us. You know, you could fuck both of us. We would both be there but you could focus on her. Show her how to teach her husband to hold back. You did it for me and for Lyn. Why not do it for Cherie as well?”

“That would be like cheating on you. I don’t think I want to do that.”

She cuddled up close to me as I drove up the highway then quietly said. “Don’t forget we are already cheating. You are cheating on Sue and I’m cheating on Ian. What’s the difference?”

“There’s a very big difference. The main one is that I’m in love with you and you with me. But if you are so set in your mind that you want to do this then I will.”

“I’ve told her we would. I thought you would like to have another woman.”

It was that moment that I realized that Marg and I would not become a couple. I had reached the point in my marriage where if Marg had asked me to take her away again then I would. The changes in her life were such that she no longer wanted to leave. Her marriage was now where she wanted it to be. I had moved from being her lover to becoming just a good friend who supplied a bit of sex on the side for her whereas I had moved in the opposite direction.

We returned to the motel, made love and slept holding each other tightly. Something told me that this could be our last night together.
Tomorrow I would have another lover. I really did not feel I should have another lover but Marg wanted it and I was now totally committed to what she wanted.

My dreams returned but with a slight twist. First, there was Marg and it was beautiful. Then there was Lyn with her cute little flash of the eyes and that inviting grin. When it was time for me to see my wife, Sue I realized that she had changed. She was tall and thin with long blond hair and beautiful blue eyes. She looked more like a model out of a magazine than my short wife. I thought it was someone else but then I realized that it looked like her pussy gaping open inviting me in. All the time I was thinking ‘how can I ever satisfy that’ and then I woke up.

The mind is a marvellous thing. Sometimes the mind knows things that we are not conscious of. I didn’t know it then but this was to be one of those moments.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 12 - Meeting Cherie

Marg had taken me by surprise by saying she wanted me to meet with her good friend, Cherie, the next day. She suggested that I may like to make love to her. I was accustomed to my wife who was an extremely jealous person and to have someone who showed no signs of jealousy whatsoever worried me.

Marg had talked to me previously about us going away together and I had initially been reluctant saying that our primary concern must be for our children. Soon after I realized that my marriage was never going to be worth saving and that my kids would always be safe with my wife, so I was now seriously considering taking Marg up on her offer. Now however Marg appeared to be treating our relationship with such a casual approach that I wondered if it could be a serious mistake.

In the morning we went to the local botanical garden. To me, it was about being somewhere quiet where we could talk and just enjoy each other’s company. Marg had suggested it so it was likely she was feeling similar. In the butterfly enclosure, we spotted two butterflies making love. Marg pointed them out and named them Goyse and Marg.

I asked her about Cherie. She told me that she loved Cherie like a sister and had known her ever since she had left the farm. There were no secrets between them. Cherie had been unlucky in love and had been with many men over recent years but she had not been able to find anyone who could satisfy her sexually. After only a short time Cherie would always dump the latest lover and move on. She went on to say that her recent marriage was almost on the rocks as well and she dearly wanted to try to save it.

It seemed that Cherie had been in love only once when she was younger but her father had intervened and told the guy to stay away or else. Marg did not seem to know what or else meant but because they worked together up north and because Cherie’s dad was his boss the insinuation was that it would impact on his employment.

We left the gardens hand in hand around 11:30 to meet up with Cherie who had worked the morning shift. As we left an elderly lady commented on how lovely it was to see lovers who were so close and cared about each other enough to walk hand in hand in public. “My late husband and I were very close for many years. He usually held my hand in public and always showed his affection but I lost him last year,” she said.

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that,” I replied. “What happened to him?” Expecting it would either be heart failure or cancer.

“A younger woman,” was the reply. “I bought her into my home to help with cleaning because she couldn’t find a job and I felt sorry for her. She seduced my husband and then they left together. The kids and I haven’t heard from either of them since. She left a wonderful husband and three delightful children. She had everything and she just up and walked away from it with an old man.”

“I so sorry to hear that,” I said, feeling a little guilty given our present circumstances.

“That’s okay, young man. I find it hard at night alone but it does give me time to do many of those things that I would never have got around to if we were still together. I’m sorry to burden you with my troubles but seeing you pair together bought back so many pleasant memories.”

“Enjoy your day,” I said. “It has been a pleasure talking to you.” We walked off. Marg had not spoken at all to the elderly lady.

“She made me feel so guilty,” Marg said as we got into our car. “All this time I have been hoping that you and I could run off together and start a new life but I had never stopped to think about the impact on those around us. We can’t do it. Can we?”

“Probably not, Marg, probably not.” I took her into my arms and kissed her then held her for several minutes. “Let’s not talk about it right now. Cherie is expecting us. Where does she live?”

We drove to Cherie’s place in silence. Marg moved her hand across to my lap as we drove and my cock responded. I was with someone that I loved who was taking me to have sex with her good friend, who I understood was beautiful. Who could resist having an erection?

Cherie walked out to the driveway to meet us. She was quite tall, perhaps almost six feet. Her height was due to the length of her legs as her body was a similar size to Marg’s except slimmer. Her long blond hair was straight with some hanging forward of her shoulders. Cherie’s shorts were tight pulling into her crotch to form a lovely camel toe. Of all the things about a woman that really turned me on it was the sight of a camel toe. Her breasts were ample, not huge but larger than normal and perfect in shape. She had no bra on and the top that she had chosen was light so that her nipples showed through the material. She presented immaculately both in dress and appearance. Cherie was a beauty queen, a sex goddess.

Cherie walked around to Marg as she alighted from the vehicle, welcomed her and they kissed. She then walked around to me and kissed me while pulling me in hard against her body, saying, “Goyse, it’s good to meet you. Marg has told me so much about you. It is as if I already know you. Hhhmmm, and I can feel you are excited to meet me.” She smiled and looked down at my erection. “Come on in.”

The thought of making love to someone so sexy and beautiful had my cock standing to attention. My cock was so engorged following her hug that I felt a little embarrassed until l realized that this was her plan. She had dressed purposely to arouse me and Marg had played her part in the plan by touching me in preparation on our way over.

When we entered her house she immediately removed her top. Her tits were even more perfect than I had imagined. Was this the marvels of modern-day plastic surgery at play or can such perfection exist in nature? Whatever it was it was beautiful and inspiring. She moved across to me looking at Marg for her okay.

I could tell by Marg’s body language and smile that we had her approval. Cherie put her arms around my neck and kissed me. She held me so close that my cock was under pressure. “We are excited today, aren’t we,” she said with an emphasis on “are”. She broke away from our kiss while arching her back which pushed her lower body even harder into me.

She lifted my shirt over my head saying, “We won’t need this,“ then moved down to unbutton my jeans, allowing them to drop to the floor. This lady was a fast worker. She kneeled down in front of me freeing my cock from my underpants and while looking upwards at me started to lick the precum from the head of my cock. This girl wastes no time, I thought to myself. She knows what she wants and she is out to get it. I may as well enjoy the attention.

While licking me she was also shedding her clothes. It was as if she was racing to the finish line and she was taking the lead.

“Hey, slow down girl,” I said. “There’s no rush. We have all afternoon. I don’t leave for a few hours yet.”

“I’ve been thinking of this all week. I’m so hot I feel that I could cum just playing with your cock. I want to be fucked!”

“Okay, I can fuck you, that’s no trouble but I’d rather make love to you, your choice.”

“I don’t understand. I thought fucking was making love?”

“Maybe it is but for me fucking is just about getting my rocks off but making love has more feeling. It’s about enjoying each other’s touch and how you feel together. Making it last so that when you reach your peak it goes on and on and on. If we make love tomorrow when I go home you and I will only think about how we were together. It can’t be rushed. But if you just want a fuck that’s fine as well. As I said, it’s your choice.”

I took her in my arms and carried her through to the doorway which I thought would be her bedroom. I was right. Her bedroom was very feminine. It was all pinks and pastel matching colours. A heart-shaped pillow was the prominent feature of her bedroom. As I turned I saw that Marg was following and had also shed her top and skirt. One hand was rubbing her left nipple and the other was in the top of her panties. It appeared that Marg may enjoy this as much as we would.

I lay Cherie on her bed and lay down beside her. I motioned to Marg to come closer. Marg walked to the bed and stopped, looking down on us. I indicated to her to lie on the other side of Cherie. By this time I was licking Cherie’s tits. I then lifted up and kissed Cherie. Her mouth opened to receive the kiss.

“Massage her back and shoulders, Marg.”

I ran my hands through her hair. Marg had started to massage her shoulders. I heard Cherie give a sharp intake of breath as Marg’s hands touched her.

I continued to stroke her body lightly and then I would massage her muscles for a while then lightly stroke her body. Each time I returned to her tits her breathing was becoming heavier and her eyes were closed. Marg was following my lead moving around her back down to her buttocks and then back to her shoulders then stroke her hair. Marg would give Cherie’s hair a little pull occasionally as I had done so often to her. Marg would then reach around her and stroke her tits.

Slowly I was moving down her body. Once I arrived at her legs. I gently pushed her towards Marg who moved back slightly to allow her to lie on her back. I used eye contact with Marg to get her to stroke her tits. I was now stroking her thighs. She opened her legs ever so slightly to give me access to her pussy. Her pussy was like her home, neat, tidy and obviously well attended to. I could tell even with her legs only slightly spread that her slit was not cute and small like Marg’s but was long. Her flaps were protruding and were separated and quite wet.

I raised my eyes as I heard her sharp intake of breath to see that Marg had moved over her and was now licking and sucking her tits. I felt my cock give a jump as if I was about to cum. This scene was very erotic. The woman that I loved was pleasuring the breasts of her good friend. It bought back memories of the night when my wife, Sue had done this to our good friend, Veronica.

Cherie opened her legs to give me access. She knew where I was going and she desired it. I moved across to lie between her legs. It was then I realized how similar her pussy was to that of my wife’s. It gaped open. I could see inside her and her cervix was visible. I suddenly realized that this was déjà vu. This was my dream of last night where I had made love to a beautiful blond and when I went down on her the pussy was my wife’s.

I hesitated for a few minutes and when I looked up Cherie and Marg were kissing while Marg played with her right tit. I then noticed that Cherie was also playing with Marg’s perfect breasts. Both women had their eyes closed and were breathing heavily as if they were both on the verge of an orgasm.

I started to lick Cherie’s slit, moving downwards each time that I licked. I felt Marg move and realized that Cherie had been trying to get her hand to Marg’s pussy and Marg had moved to accommodate her. I was now licking the bottom of Cherie’s slit including the area between her anal passage and her slit. Suddenly Cherie let out a loud moan followed by, “OOOhhhh, fuck, I’m coming.”

I could see the contractions that were her orgasm in her nether region and lifted my head to allow me to lick her clit. I ran my tongue around her clit in a circular motion and then across it and back down to lick the edges of her pussy opening. I could see her cervix moving inside her pussy with the contractions of her orgasm which gave me visions of what it would be like with a huge cock inside her pumping its sperm inside her and her cervix clasped around its head to direct its seed to her eggs.

My thoughts were broken by Marg who suddenly erupted into an orgasm as well, spraying her juices across me. I lifted my head to see Cherie working her fingers like mad in Marg’s little pussy. She had two bent fingers in her and her thumb working her clit. I knew by experience that this was the area that never failed to get Marg off and because Cherie knew where to work Marg meant that it was likely that Cherie would respond to similar treatment.

I pushed two fingers into Cherie. She was still in the midst of her orgasm and as I lifted my fingers to the top area of her pussy she lifted to meet my fingers. Within a few seconds, she was spraying her juices all over me as well. “Aaaahhhh, Aaaahhhh, Aaaahhhh, Aaaahhhhh,” she screamed. “Fuck me, Fuck me, Fuck me,” she screamed again and again. “I want your cum in me, I want your baby,” she yelled. I could feel her cervix pushing on the back as my hand and as I withdrew my fingers I could see her cervix almost protruding from her pussy.

I moved up along her body. Marg was coming down from her orgasm but was still sucking Cherie’s tits. I had to raise my body above Marg to get my cock to Cherie’s pussy. My cock simply fell into her pussy. There was almost no resistance but I could feel her cervix pushing back against the head of my cock. I moved in long strokes and could still feel her cervix against my cock. It was as if it had latched onto me like a leach feeding off its prey.

Marg moved to kiss me. Cherie then pulled me away from Marg and towards her. She kissed me working her tongue inside my mouth. I had moved my body across to give Marg access to Cherie’s right tit and she started working it by sucking about half of it into her mouth then moving back and licking her nipples and then giving the nipple a little bight. She then repeated this process.

“I’m going to cum again,” Cherie stated.

Suddenly I could feel heat on my cock. Cherie responded by crying out “Oooohhhh, fuck me, Oooohhhh, fuck me, Ooohhhhh, fuck me you cunt.”

She was flooding the bed. I could feel it spraying into my crotch. The heat of her juices was like nothing I had ever experienced before. She was hot. I now understand the saying, “Hot to trot.” Whoever came up with that must have been describing Cherie. Throughout this, I was fighting not to reach orgasm. I had plans for my orgasm that didn’t involve Cherie. I was holding back my orgasm for Marg. She had helped me pleasure Cherie and she deserved what I was keeping for her.

Cherie had stopped bucking and her movements had slowed. “You didn’t cum,” she said.

“Was it okay for you,” I asked. I immediately thought, “how stupid is that?” That is the type of thing a high school kid says to his first fuck after blowing his load in the first 20 seconds.

“It was very special,” she replied. “Better than any I’ve had in a long time but why didn’t you cum?”

“Watch and you’ll see,” I replied. By this time I had moved over to Margs pussy and started working my tongue around her slit. Marg lifted her but to give me better access. I worked my tongue from her anus along her slit to her clit and back down again. I felt Cherie move and realized that it was now time for Cherie to return the favour to Marg by licking her tits. I felt Cherie move again and looked up to see them locked together in a kiss.

I continued to work over Marg’s pussy until the juices were flooding from her. The fingering that Cherie had given Marg had the effect of leaving Marg’s pussy which was usually closed, open. It was gorgeous. Smooth bright pink lips ranging to almost red on the inside. I could see slight movements of her anal opening and also movements inside her pussy which heralded an oncoming orgasm and I knew that it was time.

I moved up along her. Cherie and Marg were locked in an ongoing kiss leaving her tits available to me. I then realized that Marg was also fingering Cherie’s pussy as they kissed. I pushed the head of my cock inside her and just moved in and out a little initially. I could feel her humping trying to get more of my cock inside but I needed to tease her a little longer.

She was going mad with her humping now and she seemed to be losing her breath with her mouth wide open. Cherie had broken the kiss and was sharing Marg’s tits with me, Cherie on the left one me on the right. I allowed my cock to go a little further into her each time she humped.

When she had me almost fully embedded in her she suddenly cried out, “Oh, yes, Oh, yes, Oh, yes, Oh, yes.” I could feel her contractions starting in her pussy as she started to cum. Cherie had stopped on her tits and had me in a mouthwatering kiss. Marg had thrust her head back into the pillow as I felt the heat from her juices pushing out of her pussy around my cock. Cherie broke our kiss and said, “Ooooohhhh, I’m cumming.”

I couldn’t hold off any longer. My sperm shot into Marg’s Pussy like a fireman’s hose. Spurt after spurt was sent into her. I felt her cervix against the head of my cock trying to get my seed for her eggs but I knew that my vasectomy prevented it from doing its job. I felt my seed leaking from around my cock as I finished my orgasm.

I lay with her for around a minute kissing her and then kissing Cherie. “I love you,” I said to Marg.

“I love you too,” she replied.

“I love you both,” Cherie added. “That was out of this fucking world. We’ve got to do this again.”

There was silence for a few minutes as we all took in what we had just experienced. Then Cherie spoke, “Can I lick it out of you.”

“What!” Marg answered.

“I want to lick you as you told me that Goyse did to you after Ian, You know when Ian fucked you? I want to know what it’s like.” She looked at me. “Do you mind.”

“I’d like to watch that,” I replied. I had no desire actually but I thought that if Marg wanted it she should experience it. Marg replied by opening her legs. She was beautiful. Even after sex, she looked totally adorable. I could see where my juices had come out of her as we made love and they were plastered across her crotch. Her hair was a mess. Her flaps were just a little bit open and the gap was filled with cream. I was always amazed at how her pussy closed up so quickly after sex. She had an elastic property that not many women have. She shared this with her sister Lyn.

Cherie was now down between her legs and her tongue was working to clear away my sperm. I had moved up to Marg and was kissing her.

“Do you like that?” I asked.

“I’m a little sore from all our sex last night and today and it is so soothing. If she keeps that up I’ll want to take her home with me,” she joked.

Cherie had almost cleaned Marg up. “Can we get together again?” she asked.

“I’m going home in 2 hours,” I replied.

“Yes, I know but Marg and I could come up occasionally to visit.”

“I’d be in that,” Marg said, “and Lyn would let us stay with her. She likes the company. We would have to go up when Jon is away which wouldn’t be a problem because he’s away more than he is at home these days.“

“I’d love that,” I responded.

Meanwhile, Cherie had finished her cleaning chores. My overactive mind had me thinking that if they did come up then we could make it a foursome with Lyn joining us. It was obvious now that Marg and Cherie would probably be making love together after this if they hadn’t been before. I knew that Lyn liked a little (or big) pussy and I knew that I would be good for three women as I had often had sex a dozen or more times in a night with my wife, Sue.

I looked at Cherie and asked, “Marg said you have had problems finding satisfaction. Has it always been like that?”

“No, I was okay when I was younger. From the age of sixteen, I was having sex and it was totally satisfying. Then I had a boyfriend when I was eighteen. He was a few years older than me. He worked for my dad on a building site. My dad never liked him. He said he was a good worker but had no respect for women. He was big. Really big and it hurt like hell but it was not about the sex for me. I was in love with him.”

There was a tear in her eye. “He had tried to force himself into me but couldn’t fit. He tried several times and still couldn’t do it. One day he took me to his hut where he lived and his mate was there. He told me to have sex with his mate to prepare myself for him. I was young and madly in love so I agreed although I didn’t really want to. His mate was big too but not near as big as my boyfriend. He just kept fucking me and fucking me. He would cum and then keep going and cum again without stopping.”

She wiped a tear from her eye and continued, “I loved the sex. I had my first ever orgasm other than from masturbation with his mate but then he stopped and my boyfriend took over. I had cum all over me and he just got there and forced his way into me.”

“When I went home I was still bleeding. I was very sore and I was frightened that I was seriously damaged.”

“I never saw him again. Someone told me that dad went out with his old army rifle and told him to leave and he never set foot in the town again. My daughter was born nine months later. My mum raised my daughter as her child because I had to complete my schooling. I never knew if she was Steve’s or his mate's kid.”

“Was his name Steve Martin?”

“How the hell did you know that?”

“Let me just say that you’re not the only woman that he stuffed up.”

“Who else?”

“Sorry, it's better that I didn't say.”

“You can’t just throw that in and then leave me hanging. You’ve got to tell me.”

I thought about it for a while and decided I had to tell her. She needed to know. “You’re the lucky one,” I continued. “Your dad saved you. You probably don’t appreciate what your dad has done for you but he did you the best favour that any father could do by pissing Steve off. Other women who have not been so lucky have ended up being sold for money.”

“How do you know all this?”

Marg cut in, “one of them was Goyse’s wife.”

“Really! Why haven’t you killed the arse-hole!”

Marg continued, “Someone tried but didn’t succeed. They haven’t found out who yet. Either that or they don’t want to. Apparently one of the women he prostituted was a copper’s wife so I don’t think they are trying really hard.“

We spent the next hour sitting around drinking coffee and talking about things in general. As we were about to leave Cherie said, “We’ll be up in about three weeks. I can get a week off then because business is always quiet around this time of year. Do you think your mum would look after the kids for you, Marg?”

“Clucky grandma, she will jump at the chance.”

“Okay, we can continue in about three weeks then. I’ll dream about it every night till then.”

“Sounds good,” I replied. We made our way to the car followed by hugs all around. I dropped Marg off at her house and gave her a big hug but with neighbours watching intently could not give her the kiss that I would have liked to. When I arrived at the boat show gates the guys were standing around waiting for me. As we drove home one of the guys asked me did the promoters catch up to me. When I asked him why he said that they had paged me several times over the PA system.

Six hours later I climbed into bed with my wife, Sue. She had been let out of the hospital the day after I had left for the show. “Enjoy the show,” she asked.

“Yep, the best one ever.”

“She liked it then?”

“What do you mean, ‘she liked it’?

“I mean, did Marg like it.”

“Why would you say something like that?”

“I’m not stupid. The promoters rang up and asked me why they couldn’t catch up to you because they wanted you to sign the new sponsorship for your ski team. Then I checked and found that Marg had talked Ian into going on a fishing trip with his mates for the weekend. It was pretty obvious what you two were up to.”

She hesitated for a while possibly waiting for me to deny it but I didn’t.

“I’ve told you before to leave the little slut alone or I’d fuck you both up and I meant it!”

I knew that my best defence was to cuddle up to her. While she was talking I had moved over on the bed. She was facing the wall as she talked and I was now pressed up against her back with my cock resting against her but. I was at half-mast and as I pushed against her my cock was growing. My hand moved around to her tit and I found her nipple and I tweaked it.

“You’re wasting your time with me. Didn’t she give you enough?”

“Your jealousy makes you say crazy things. I just can’t understand why it is that you think it’s okay to cheat on me every week of every month. You will never talk to me about it except when I force you to. I have raised someone else’s child because you cheated on me and got yourself pregnant. Almost every time we have sex I’m sticking my cock into someone else’s cum. I go away for a couple of days and you decide I have to be cheating and make my life a misery with threats. I just don’t understand you.”

She said nothing so I continued, “What if I did screw someone while I was away. I’m not saying that I did but what if I did? What gives you the right after all you have put me through to complain?”

“It’s not about screwing someone. It’s about making love to someone. I fuck men to get satisfaction. I don’t make love to them. You don’t know how to fuck. The only thing you know is how to make love and there is a big difference. When I gave you the opportunity to fuck Lyn I was testing to see if you could just fuck her but you couldn’t, could you? It is always about emotion and feelings with you and never about the sex. That’s the difference.”

“I came home, didn’t I?”

“What do you mean, ‘you came home’.”

“You know what I mean. You have been in hospital and I know exactly why but I still came home to you. Surely that must mean something to you.”

“So I got pregnant. So what? I got rid of it. Surely that must mean something to you? I got rid of my own baby so that I could keep you but where were you? Down south rooting your little whore, that’s where.”

“She’s not a whore. If there is any whore here it is you. You’re the one that goes out almost every day of every week looking for bigger and bigger cocks to satisfy yourself.”

“That’s right. I do but do you understand that if I didn’t we would not be together.”

“How do you work that out?”

“I’ll put it to you straight. You cannot keep me sexually satisfied. I love you and I don’t want to lose you but you haven’t got the size cock that I need to keep me sexually satisfied. Presently I have men who can satisfy that need for me, men who want nothing else from me but sex so that I can come home to you and be your wife. Without what they give me I could not stay with you. This is not about cheating. This is about being able to stay and function as a good wife to the person that I love and that person is you. You don’t have that problem so you don’t have to cheat on me.”

“You’re really fucked up aren’t you? You actually believe that crap.” I put on a female voice, “Hey, honey, I have to cheat on you so you can be happy in our marriage.” I hesitated for a moment to give it impact. “But if you cheat on me I’ll cut your fucking balls off.” I returned to my voice. “What type of claptrap is that? Either we can have sex outside our marriage or we cannot. What is good for the goose is good for the gander, full stop!”

I couldn’t let it go. I was getting angry. “Besides you go out, have sex and come home pregnant. I have never ever put you in that position where a woman can say your husband is the father of my baby and it will never happen because I would not do that to you. It’s about respect, respect that you do not offer to me. How many times have you been pregnant by someone else? Once, twice or is it three times?”

I stopped. I had finally said it. I didn’t expect an answer. It was about defending my position. Things that should have been said years ago I had not said because I didn’t want to hurt her. She was crying. I could see her body move with her emotion. I leaned over and her face was wet from tears. I felt ashamed to have attacked her like this just to cover up my wrongdoing but I knew that once it was said it couldn't be taken back. There was a long delay and the only sound was her sobs. I cuddled up to her.

“Five.”

“Five what?” I had forgotten my demand of her.

“I’ve been pregnant five times by someone else.”

“Holy fuck! You’ve been pregnant five times by your donkey dicked fuckers!” I was angry. This was just too much.

“That’s why my doctor wants me to have my tubes cut. He said he can’t do it until I recover from this operation. He told me that if I keep getting pregnant and not going full term then it will have a serious effect on my health. I explained my problem to him and he was very understanding.”

“How could it happen five times and I didn’t know about it.”

“You go up to your mum and dad’s place each month for a few days to help them muster. I’ve got rid of them while you have been away but this time I couldn’t arrange it for when you were away.”

“Why don’t you just go back on the pill?”

“I did. Don't you remember? You found out and were upset about it so I stopped taking them.”

“But surely there are other ways?”

“There is no other way that works for me and my lovers will not wear condoms. At least some won’t. I only get out of control when I’m fertile. The urge is always there but I can control it except when I am on heat.”

“What about getting that thingy that they put over your cervix to stop the sperm? Wouldn’t that stop it?”

“No, I tried but my cervix is damaged and so it doesn’t work well and with large men, it gets dislodged. There’s also another problem that I find hard to explain.”

“The best way to explain something is to just say it.”

“When I’m at my peak of fertility I go a little crazy and want to take the risk. I’ve found that if I risk it then I worry for the next couple of weeks till my period comes and so I stay home with you but if I know that I’m safe the desire drives me crazy and I end up needing more sex.”

“You’re really fucked up. Aren’t you?”

“Yes, I know. It's destroying me. I can’t control it.”

“We’ll organize the pill for you tomorrow. But you do need to understand that you have no right to make accusations against me. Now let's get some sleep.”

I held her tightly against me. I knew she was crying because every so often I could feel her sobbing. There was no way that I could sleep but I lay dead still to let her think that I was. My mind was in a whirl. I was in an unsolvable dilemma and I had no idea how to extract myself from it. I felt responsible for my wife, Sue but at the same time, the pressure that I felt from her behaviour was having a massive impact on me including my health. To sleep while I was with her I required alcohol. Whenever I was away from her I didn’t even feel like a drink and slept soundly.

After a couple of hours of lying dead still, I decided to get up for a drink. As soon as I moved she said, “I love you, Goyse.”

“I know,” I replied, “but you don’t respect me or trust me.”

“Yes, I know but I don’t want to lose you. I just get so jealous that I can't help getting angry. I wish I was different.”

“You will only lose me if you try to control me by trying to tell me what I can and cannot do.”

“I know. I only do it because I don’t understand why you put up with me and I get scared that you’ll find someone else and leave me.”

“Sometimes I don’t understand it myself. Now, get some sleep. I’m going to have a drink.”

I had several drinks and then returned to my bed. Sue was asleep. I could hear her snoring before I entered the bedroom.

Within minutes my dream started. First, there was Marg and I was making beautiful love to her. Then there was Lyn with her little smirk and that flash of her eyes that attracted me to her. I thought of Marg’s little pussy and then Lyn’s lovely pussy with its sparse blond hair on her mons. I felt so happy and contented. Life was so beautiful but then as my attention moved down to Lyn’s pussy it was gaping open just like my wife’s and I knew I had no hope of ever satisfying her.

The shock woke me with a start and I realized that that fucking alarm clock had gone off. I felt like throwing it out the window. It was time to go back to work. The boat show was over.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 13 - Our first split.

I was looking forward to seeing Marg and Cherie once more. I was aware that I was falling deeply in love with Marg. I was starting to think of her constantly throughout each and every day. I also had enjoyed my short time with Cherie who I identified as not only a beautiful woman but also an intellect who was deeply troubled by her past experiences. I hoped that by building a close relationship with her I may help her to be at peace with herself. The short time that I spent with her allowed me to understand why Marg had insisted on us spending that time together.

Towards the end of the three weeks, I stopped receiving my daily letters from Marg. Initially, I thought that it may have something to do with a hold up with the mail possibly due to some recent unusual weather events but after a few days, I realized that something was terribly amiss. I tried to call her but her phone rang out. She was not answering her telephone. Unfortunately, she didn’t carry a mobile telephone and so I had to time my calls such that Ian would be at work.

A feeling of depression started to take me over. My thoughts were that something terrible had happened to her, perhaps a traffic accident or had she been hurt in the recent bad weather. Perhaps she was ill.

“Yes, that’s it. She must have taken ill,” I thought so set about calling all of the local hospitals. None of the hospitals had a person of that name. I then called the local police to see if perhaps she had been involved in an accident. Again the answer was no. The police offered to go out and check on her but I explained that she had family close by so she would be safe. “I see,” replied the police officer which suggested that he understood more than I had intended.

In desperation, I went over to her sister, Lyn to see if she had heard anything. I knocked on the door and Lyn opened. “What do you want,” she asked with the emphasis on you suggesting that she didn’t want to hear from me.

“I haven’t heard from Marg in the last week and when I call no one answers. I need to know she is okay. She always contacts me every day. This is abnormal.”

“She’s alright. She has gone away for a time. That’s all.”

“I need to talk to her.”

“Take the hint, Goyse. It’s over.”

“What? Why?”

“As if you didn’t know?”

“I don’t know. I don’t understand. If she wants to end it that’s okay but I would like her to tell me why.”

“It should be obvious to you. You’re the one who told her husband. She has taken the kids and has moved in with mum and dad.”

“Hold on, I haven’t spoken to Ian. I haven’t told anyone anything. Is Marg alright?”

“Marg will be alright. She told me that Ian told her that you rang and told him that you were going to run away with her and that you believed that it was only right that he should be told. Sue was over here yesterday telling me that she forced you to tell Ian everything so that she would not leave you."

“That’s not true. I haven’t talked to Ian and when I got home from the boat show Sue accused me of being with Marg but never once did I admit anything to her.”

“Anyway, it doesn’t matter because Marg doesn’t want to hear from you at all.”

“I’ve got to go and see her.”

“I thought that Cherie was due here tonight to spend some time with you.”

“Fuck, I forgot about that. Do you think she will still come up after what has happened?”

“She rang a couple of hours ago and told me she would be here before dark. She said that she was coming up to console you and asked me would I come along too. I didn’t quite understand what she meant by that but I agreed. Jon won’t be home till next week so it will help to break the monotony to spend some time with you two.”

“Okay. I’ve got to get home and pack and find somewhere to live. I’ll drop over around seven if that’s alright with you.”

“Are you leaving, Sue?”

“I didn’t ring Ian so it had to be Sue. If she can do this to Marg then I don’t want to be with her. Marg would never hurt a flea. This is just terribly unfair to her. Sue would be off to her skating by now so that gives me a three-hour window to get my things and move out.”

“You had better bring your things here and spend a few days with me until you can find another place. It will be good to have someone around to talk to. I get lonely sometimes with the arse-hole away working. I think that Cherie will like it if you’re here with us as well.”

The little smile and the quick flash of her eyes told me that she had more than a conversation in mind. I certainly wasn’t in that type of mood but then beggars can’t be choosers. I had nowhere else to go at the moment.

“What about Jon. How will he react when he finds out?”

“Fuck him. He likes a bit on the side and I caught him out again recently so I hope that it pisses him right off. Besides if he wants to leave I’m sure that Sue would put him up for a while. It just means he will not have to sneak over to her while you’re at work.”

“Are you saying they have been getting together?” I already knew that he had been over to our house while I was out because I had seen his car parked on the vacant block at the rear of our place when he was home the last time. When I had asked Sue about it she told me that she had forgotten to tell me that he had been overlooking for me.

“That’s who I caught him with. Last time he was home he went out saying that he needed some parts for the next job so while he was out I went over to your place to visit Sue and found his car there. I knew where you hide the spare key so I quietly opened the door and tiptoed in. I could hear them going at it in the bedroom. I peeped around the corner at them. Sue saw me but didn’t let on to Jon.”

“So you caught them?”

“Yes, Jon was doing big strokes like he always does. Not soft and gentle like you do but almost violent. His balls were slapping against her so loudly that I had heard it from the front door. Initially, I was angry but as I watched I got terribly turned on by it. I think it was the juices that were coming out of her that I found the most erotic. She didn’t once look away from me. I could see creamy fluids running down over her arse-hole.”

“That sounds like Sue.”

“When I caught them before it was in the passageway at home after our party and there was not a lot of light but this was in broad daylight so nothing was hidden. I could see how her tits bounced as he jammed his cock violently into her. She was raising her hips up to meet his thrust every time. With me, I can’t do that because he hurts me too much. This was very different, very erotic.”

“How did you feel, catching your husband like that?”

“I could feel my juices running out of me and wetting my pants. I couldn’t help it. I put my hand into my pants and started to masturbate. Inside I felt that I wished that I could take him in like that. It let me understand why he cheats on me. I can’t give him that same satisfaction that he would be getting from Sue. On the other hand, he can’t give me the same satisfaction that I get with you.”

“I’m sorry that Sue is like that. It distresses me.”

She nodded her head in agreement I guess by acknowledging it she was trying to say that she was sorry that Jon was such a cheating son of a bitch. “I want you to stay with me until Jon gets back and longer if he accepts that it’s okay. Would you do that?”

“Of course I will but on one condition. You need to help me to allow Marg to understand that I did not tell Ian about us. Did Jon catch you?” I was intrigued by Lyn’s story about Sue and Jon. It stressed me but I was sexually aroused by it and wanted her story to continue.

“No, Jon has no idea that I caught them. Sue told me later that she didn’t tell him. I saw his balls start to lift in his sack and knew he was about to cum. At that time his pattern changed as he prepared to seed her. Sue’s but was on the edge of the bed only a meter maybe a meter and a half from where I was standing. Sue knew I was turned on and she was enjoying me watching. She’s a sick fucker that wife of yours.”

“You’re not telling me anything.”

“She put her arms around him and pulled him up on her and spread her legs ridiculously wide. I realized why she was doing this. It was to give me a better view. Being a little to the side of them meant that now I could actually see his shaft where it entered her and he was coated in what looked like frothy cream.”

“It sounds like they had already done it once or at least someone had been there before.”

“My first thought was that he was doing her for the second time but then I realized that he hadn’t had time for that. Later on, she told me that he had arrived directly after Merv had left. They had fucked and she hadn’t had time to clean up.”

“So Jon was getting sloppy seconds? Did you see him cum?”

“You actually like me telling you this, don’t you?”

“Well, it got you horny so why wouldn’t it do the same for me?”

“I’m not used to a man who doesn’t get angry when he is being cheated on, that’s all.”

“I used to but after a while, I realized that I either accepted it or left her. There were no alternatives.”

“Your nature prevents you from dealing with her the way some men would. The way Ian did with Marg.”

“Ian lost Marg and he will have to live with that loss. To me, that has not been an option. We have the kids to consider.”

“Marg explained to me once why she had fallen in love with you and the fact that you are always gentle and reliable was high on her list. She described you as ‘soft and tender even a little feminine’. I can see what she meant now.”

“You make it sound like I’m gay. I’m not. I’m not even bi. I was capable of getting angry when I was younger but it almost caused me big troubles and so I learned my lesson. You didn’t answer my question. Did you see Jon cum?”

“Hhhmmmm, I sure did and I had an orgasm at the same time. I often masturbate but I don’t ever cum like that. I can clearly see why people watch porn if it does that to them. I saw his balls lifting and knew by experience that he was not far off. Sue must have felt it too because she made sure that I could see clearly. She had a little smile on her face. She looked like the cat that caught the rat.”

“The cat that caught the rat, I like that. It just about wraps up Sue and Jon to a tee. More like the big pussy that caught the rat, I would say.” I smiled at her as she laughed before I continued. “Damn, it must have turned you on. I did have the chance to see her once. There was another time as well but I got angry and ran away. I often think that I should have stayed and watched. Go on. What happened?”

“You are really into this aren’t you?”

“Me? Sure. Almost as much as you, I’d say. Now, what happened?”

“As I started to cum I saw his cock start to pulse shooting his jiz into her cunt. She shouted out, ‘Yes, give it to me. I’m on heat and I want your baby. Shoot your cum into me and make me pregnant you dirty fucker.’ My orgasm was so intense that my legs couldn’t support me so I put my shoulder against the wall to support myself. His cock was pulsing and pulsing and pulsing and all the time she was telling him that she was fertile and for him to get her pregnant.”

“Yes, she seems to be addicted to the pregnancy risk thing.”

“As he finished I stepped back from the doorway so that he wouldn’t know that I had caught them but I could still hear them.”

“You heard them talking after having sex?”

She nodded. “He asked her ‘are you actually fertile?’ and she replied, ‘yes, I only ever have sex with other men when I’m likely to get pregnant so there is a good chance that this could get me up the duff.’

“Yes, that’s her fetish.”

Lyn smiled and continued. I wondered about the smile. Was she taunting me? “Jon was quiet for a while and then asked, ‘what would you do. Goyse has had a vasectomy? He would know wouldn’t he?’”

“Fuck, that’s rubbing it in.” She gave a little smile again. I started to wonder if she was getting some sort of kick out of my humiliation.

“Sue answered, ‘he has raised another man’s kid before so I guess he would have to do it again, wouldn’t he.’”

There it was again. She is telling people that our daughter is not mine. I was keen to hear how Jon responded, “Go on. What did Jon say to that?”

“Jon pointed out to her that you had the option of leaving but she only laughed and said, ‘I’ve got him by the balls. He won’t leave me.’ I realized they were getting out of bed so I quickly made my exit. My car was parked on the hill so I just let the brake off and silently made my getaway without Jon knowing that I had been there.”

The fact that Jon had not asked what Sue meant when she said it had happened before meant that both Lyn and Jon knew that our daughter was not mine. Was I the last to know? “So Jon didn’t catch you watching?”

“Jon came home a couple of hours later and I dragged him off to bed and fucked the socks off him. He asked me what had gotten into me but I explained that he had been away a lot and I was missing the sex.”

Lyn suddenly reached out and pulled me to her and kissed me. I responded. Her story of my wife’s cheating had aroused me. I had no idea why. I just knew that I needed sexual relief. I picked Lyn up and carried her into the bedroom. All the time she was looking me directly in the eye and her sight didn’t shift for a fraction of a second.

In my chest, I could feel pain from the loss of Marg and for the pain that she must feel thinking that I had betrayed her trust but below the belt, I was aroused, terribly aroused. I cared for Lyn. I knew that I didn’t love her like I did her sister but the caring was twofold. I enjoyed sex with her more than with any other person alive and she was my best mate. I felt that I could trust her with my life if ever the need arose. At that time I believed that she was the most honest and dependable person that I had ever known. I sat Lyn on the bed with her legs hanging over the edge in much the same way that she had explained that Jon had placed Sue to have sex with her. It was then that I realized that Lyn had no panties on.

“You forgot something when you got dressed this morning,” I said to her.

“Nope, I took them off when I saw you pull up in your car.”

“So you planned to seduce me,” I replied with a big grin. “I like the thought of that.”

“No plan, just a hope that I could. You don’t realize how turned on I get with you around. You’re the only man that has ever made me get wet by just talking to me.”

“Be careful, lady. I think you could be falling in love or is it falling in sex.” I laughed at what I thought was a joke but Lyn didn’t laugh she looked deadly serious.

“I know I’m in love. It’s been that way for quite a while now but you don’t seem to notice. I’m a sad and sorry fucked up mess. I’m married to someone that I despise who keeps cheating on me and I’ve fallen in love with my sister’s boyfriend.”

I kissed her. I still don’t know if I kissed her to stop her from talking or that it was in response to what she had said. The kiss lasted a long time. She was not going to let me get away and I was not trying to. When I had placed her on the bed I had dropped my trousers so that I was now in contact with her sex. My erection had built because of her description of Jon and Sue’s experience but now it was maintained because I had one of the most beautiful women that I had ever met waiting for me to make love to her and I was eager.

With my cock at her entry, I reached around her and undid the zip on the side of her skirt. She responded by removing it above her head. I then reached around behind her and undone her bra releasing her little tits from captivity. She had lifted to allow me better access and in the act of lifting her torso, the head of my cock had slipped partially into her.

I went to move down on her with the intention of licking her pussy but she held me firmly. “No, I want you in me. Can’t you feel me? I’m already soaked. I need to be filled. Do me slowly. I want this to last.”

I responded by moving slowly in and out of her. Just the first inch was penetrating her. When I pulled back I was just touching her folds. Her groans verified how she felt. She began to match my movements lifting high trying to get more of my cock to penetrate her but if this was to last as she wished then I could not afford to bury too deep or I would cum. I also knew that if I pushed too deep into Lyn it would hurt her. She had told me that this was the problem she always had with Jon. He was bigger, always too eager and forced himself in too deep and the pain usually turned her off.

On most occasions I have the ability to hold my orgasm off for a long time but today after what she had told me I was having difficulties. I pulled out of her and started to suck on her tits.

“What’s wrong,” she asked.

“Nothing, I want to feel your body. Lick your pussy. Suck your tits. If I keep going it will feel as if I’m having sex with you but I want to make love to you. I want this to last.”

“Cherie will be here soon she will catch us if we take too long.”

I had moved down along her body and was now licking her slit. I could taste myself in her and knew that I must have actually started to shoot before I withdrew. This is something that I had experienced a few times usually when masturbating. If I stop the movement at the exact time that I shoot I only squirt once then keep my ability to go through to orgasm without any delay to recover.

“She could join us,” I replied.

“Is that why she is coming up?”

“Yes, we planned to have sex with Marg and we were going to ask you to join us if you wanted to.”

“Fuck, I’d like that. She’s something. Isn’t she?” She laughed and continued, “You might feel a little left out if you give me a chance with her. She’s fucking horny.”

“I knew you would like her. I’m really looking forward to watching you and her together. I won’t feel left out, I assure you.”

“You know I like women, don’t you?”

“Yes, I know and I love it. It’s one of the things that attract me to you, knowing that you just like to be loved.”

“Sue is the only woman I have these days. I don’t know why I like women. Don’t misunderstand me I like men too. For a while, I tried not to have sex with Sue but eventually, I gave in. I felt that I was deceiving you by making love with her and she was so nasty to you and me at times that I started to hate her but my sexual drive brought me back to her.”

“Its okay, Lyn. I would rather she spent time with you than what she is presently doing. Has she talked to you about her problem?”

All the time that we were talking I was licking her slit moving up to her clit and then down to her anus and repeating it over and over. She was wet very wet. Her little fountain was active. Her juices were running down her crotch and a wet patch was forming on the bed.

“Yes, her drive to get pregnant controls her. We often talk about it. When she is fertile she comes over and tries to get me to get her off to take away her drive to have sex with men. It works sometimes but usually, the men know her cycle and push her and she’s weak and just gives in. She told me that you got the pill for her so that she would have protection but she told me that her desire is so strong that she only takes it every two days so that she can still feel the thrill from the risk. When I went over and caught her with Jon I was going over to make love to her.”

She was lifting her but towards me as she talked and as I worked around her slit. Just then there was a knock on the door. I had heard a car so expected that it was Cherie.

“Stay where you are I’ll let her in,” I said. I put my shorts on and went to the door.

Cherie was dressed immaculately as she always is. I could see by the look on her face that it was a shock to her that I had answered Lyn’s door. I invited her in and she immediately asked where Lyn was. I took her in my arms and kissed her. “Hhhmmmm, I know where she is now. I can taste her.”

I said, “follow me,” and took her through to the bedroom. Lyn had placed a throw rug across her waist to hide her nudity but her tits were still exposed.

Cherie said nothing but sat down beside Lyn and started to suck on her tits. I stood back and watched. After a short time, Cherie moved her hand under the throw rug obviously to work her pussy. After a few minutes, Cherie moved across and kissed Lyn. Lyn responded. The kiss was open-mouthed and I found it highly stimulating to watch. When they broke their kiss I moved behind Cherie and started to undress her. By this time the throw rug was gone and Lyn was lying back on the bed enjoying Cherie’s attention. Once Cherie was nude she pushed herself back onto me. When I removed Cherie’s G string I noted that it was wet. I looked at it and recognized sperm and came to the conclusion that she had recently been fucked. I dropped onto my knees and examined her pussy. It was gaping open and I could see cream coating the inside of her sex. I started to lick at her starting at her legs and moving slowly in towards her opening.

“That’s nice,” she said. “You know that I’m dirty, don’t you?”

“Yes, I can see that. Someone has been having a good time.”

“Marg told me about your missus getting fucked by this guy at the skating rink so I dropped in and looked him up.”

“Why?”

“Well, when she finishes her skating today she will probably find he is too stuffed to do her. I doubt if he will have the energy to get it up. I fucked him 3 times and when I left him he had a little limp grub. That’ll teach the slut a lesson.”

“What are you up to, Cherie?”

“I know it was her that told Ian. Marg won’t believe me but I saw you with Marg and know that you would never do something like that to her. It only left one option. It had to be your wife. She probably used one of her boyfriends to pretend that he was you. Marg is heartbroken. She is so depressed about it all that she won’t listen to logic.”

“Damn, I hope she will be alright.”

“Marg asked me not to come up but someone has to teach that slut a lesson that she won’t forget. I know you don’t have it in you so that left me to sort her out. I’ve got 2 weeks leave and while I’m here I’m going to make sure her donkey dick doesn’t have the energy to fuck her once during that time and before I leave I’m going to send her the video of it all. Let’s see how she likes the shit back. She’s good at handing it out let’s see how she handles it in reverse.”

She continued, “We can talk more about it later but I have two requests of you. The first is, get condoms and wear one every time you have sex with her. If she asks why just tell her that you were told that she had sex with someone that has a sexually transmitted disease and you don’t want to risk it. Don’t give her any more information. She will immediately think that her donkey dick has caught the clap and that’s the reason that he won’t have sex with her.”

“Okay, I can do that. What’s the second request?”

“Start licking my pussy you horny little fucker.”

The second request was easy. We moved up onto the bed. I dropped my shorts again. It was great. Cherie licked Lyn who couldn’t stop groaning. I licked Cherie like there was no tomorrow while Lyn took me into her mouth. I was amazed that Lyn would do that as Marg told me that she flatly refused to do the same for Jon and it had caused them many a fight. I was now in stayer mode and knew that if this continued for hours I would not cum.

Suddenly Lyn let out a huge moan and it was obvious that she had reached orgasm. I could see her clutching at the sheets. I pulled back a little from Cherie’s pussy while continuing to rub her. I could see Lyn shooting juices all over Cherie’s face as she lapped away at her clit. Immediately after Cherie’s pussy started to pulse and she also started to reach her peak. When Cherie came down she pulled away from Lyn, looked at me and said, “She’s ready for you now. Fuck her good. I want to watch.” She hesitated for a while and then threw in, “and I’ll lick her clean after.”

I moved up on Lyn and kissed her. My cock slipped effortlessly into her hole. I started to move as she said, “I love you, Goyse.”

“I know,” I replied. “You’re very special to me too.” I knew that was not what she wanted to hear but it was a compromise on saying nothing or making a full commitment.

She was bucking wildly into me, meeting every thrust with a lift of her hips. I could feel her juices escaping from her hole as I thrust forward into her. I was aware that the sheet under her was soaked. She closed her eyes and grabbed at the sheets with her hands as if to give her more traction. “It feels so lovely. I wish it could last forever. I want you to stay with me.”

I could feel my balls rising and knew that I was about to cum. The feelings inside me were wonderful but also I could feel the pain of wishing this was Marg under me. Lyn started to breathe heavily which told me that she was about to reach orgasm again. The thought started to push me over the top and as I felt the first contraction of her pussy my own orgasm took over my body. I had held back so long that my testicles had produced much more sperm than I was accustomed to and my cock delivered it all in numerous squirts to Lyn’s pussy.

“I love you,” she said again. I lay still on top of her and we kissed.

Cherie broke the mood by saying, “move over, I’ve got work to do.” I slipped aside and Cherie took my place moving up on Lyn and kissing her. They kissed some time both with open mouths and tongues as if searching for something.

Eventually, when they broke the kiss Cherie moved down on Lyn to lap at her pussy. I observed Lyn lifting her hips to give Cherie better access for her cleaning duties.

“You did a good job of her didn’t you,” Cherie said. “You came as much as the donkey dick that is fucking your wife. You certainly know how to cream a lady?”

Lyn had lifted her head to watch as Cherie cleaned her. “How can you do that?” She asked.

“I love it. Only tried it for the first time three weeks ago and it really makes me feel good.”

“But the taste, how do you stand it?”

“It’s okay. Haven’t you ever tried it? Don’t you suck your old man’s cock?”

“Not a hope. I’d be tempted to bight the fucking thing off knowing how many other sluts he has fucked since we got married.”

“But you sucked Goyse?”

“That’s different. My emotions took over and I wanted him to feel good but I wouldn’t let him cum in my mouth.”

“You don’t know what your missing lady. You should try it sometime.”

Lyn was now clean. I had to remove my belongings from the house before Sue returned so I dressed and headed for the door. Cherie followed me and climbed into my car with me. We sped off together. I was glad that I had Cherie to help me as I knew that I was running out of time. We hitched the boat, grabbed my clothes and most of my tools. We got away just in time. I saw Sue’s car entering the other end of the street as we turned the corner. Cherie laughed as we approached Lyn’s house. I asked her what was so funny and she pulled two gigantic dildos and two smaller vibrators out from under her seat.

“Found these in her bedroom drawers. She’ll be really lonely tonight,” she said. I couldn’t help but burst into laughter. This lady was very unique. No wonder Marg valued their close friendship.

Lyn had arranged for her girls to stay with her mum for a couple of weeks so that she could have some private time alone. This meant that with Cherie staying with us for the two weeks, life was very busy. Lyn, Cherie and I lived it up. Life consisted of eating out at every opportunity, going to shows and movies followed by drinks and unbelievable sex every night and morning. However, my chest felt an emptiness that I had never felt before. I was worried about Marg and yearned for contact with her and I actually missed Sue, despite her being a cheating, lying, unfaithful, fucking slut!

Although I couldn’t get leave my boss agreed that my trainee manager could step into the office for the two weeks while I made myself available to be called on if or when required. This meant that I only had to work about 20 hours during the two weeks. This fitted well with my future plans as I was considering moving interstate now that Sue and I had separated.

I had applied for several jobs using my personal mailbox for all communication but had notified my boss of my intentions. Putting my trainee into my role was part of making sure that my boss was aware that he was capable of taking over from me when I left. These had not been short term plans. For each position that would become vacant in my department, I had handpicked and personally trained the replacement. They were a good bunch and I was very confident of each one of the candidates. My crew was the best that there was at what we did. It had always been my intention that they would remain so after I moved on.

My boss had written me an unbelievable reference once he knew that I was definitely moving on. He had offered me a promotion to try to change my mind which I had respectfully declined explaining that there was more to my decision than just my work. He nodded and said, “Yes, I understand. She has been a big concern of ours for some time. We expected that it would eventually come to this. If ever you wish to come back to work with us you will just have to lift up the phone and call me. On behalf of our organization we wish you every success in your next venture.”

All that was left now was to make a decision on where Sue and Marg fitted in with my plans if at all.

...

Toward the end of the two weeks, I was called to an interview with one of the businesses that I had applied for work with. I asked Lyn and Cherie if they would like to come along with me for the week of the interviews. Lyn said she would love to but couldn’t because Jon was due back from up north and her mum was bringing the girls back during the week.

Cherie said she would love to go with me as she had never been to the west coast and had always wanted to. I asked her to do me a favour before we went. I asked her to contact Marg and tell her what was happening and ask her to ring me. I explained to her that I had tried to call Marg but she refused to take my calls even though her mum told me that she was very unhappy and had told her that she was missing talking to me. Cherie agreed. The next two nights I waited for her call but it didn’t come.

My interview went very well. It was obvious that they had spoken to my boss. Cherie enjoyed every moment of our trip and flirted constantly with those who were conducting the interview including the female interviewer. It was very obvious that except for the period of the actual interview, Cherie had the full attention of everybody. I had introduced her as a very good friend so nobody had any hesitation in giving her their undivided attention.

At the interview the only question that stumped me was “If you get the job would you be bringing your wife with you?”

“That’s yet to be decided. We are presently living apart.”

“Yes, we were aware of that but is that separation permanent or are you likely to get back together?”

“As I’ve said, that’s yet to be decided. Would it have any bearing on my application?”

“No, probably not but we do care about our employees and like to know a little about their lives and the stability of their relationships.”

“Yes, I understand. I have always felt the same way about those that work within my workgroup but in my case, the decision on the future of my relationship will not impact on my work. You have my permission to speak to my present employer and he will assure you that my personal life has never impacted my work.”

“Yes, we already know that as well. We are confident of what you have said. When can you be available to start with us?”

“I would require a month to make sure that my crew is functioning well without me present and then at least one week, preferably two weeks for travel across to the west coast.”

“Okay. We will expect you to start in six weeks then.”

“Then the job is mine? What about details like salary etc?”

“We will start you on ten per cent above your present salary. All expenses associated with your work will be paid on presentation of the receipts. A house is available to you at reasonable rental until you choose to purchase your own should you wish to do so. You will be provided with a car at company expense. We pay all relocation expenses for you a partner and children. We understand from your boss that you will receive a sizable bonus for your contribution to your present employer. We will match that in two years if your performance and that of your new crew match what you have achieved for your present employer. Do you have any other questions?”

“No, that’s a very generous offer.”

“We want you to accept our offer. You are the most suitable applicant. May we speak openly to you without you being offended?”

“Of course, I would be disappointed if you did not.”

“Our only concern was where the relationship with your estranged wife may lead.”

“I assure you that I do not expect that to be a problem for the organization.”

“The organization was not what we were concerned about.”

“I see.”

Cherie and I were taken to the best restaurant in town then taken to a show and delivered back to our hotel. The night was truly enjoyable. Everyone got on well and Cherie was the star attraction. Afterwards, Cherie and I stood on the balcony looking out to sea with the lights from the other side of the bay reflecting off the water. For a long time, we just took in the beauty of the surroundings.

“She’s a fucking idiot!”

“Who?”

“Sue. She has everything any person could ever dream of and she still can’t be happy and contented. What is wrong with the fucking bitch? She protects you and won’t let anyone near you but then minutes later she is in bed with someone else fucking their arse off. She’s a nutter!”

I didn’t know how to respond so I said nothing. She continued, “I wish I could find someone like you to love me. I told Marg she should forget what has happened and come with us but she said ‘no, I don’t have the right to take him away from his wife and family and he doesn’t want to lose them.’“

There was a short break in the conversation. I had nothing to say. I was enjoying the views but my mind was going at a hundred miles an hour trying to understand what Cherie was saying. I felt tears rising in my eyes. I was battling to control my emotions.

Then Cherie spoke again, “Marg told me about an elderly lady you met at the zoo who had lost her husband. She said she could not believe the sadness that she saw in her eyes. She told me that it shook her into realizing the potential impact of what she was doing. Marg said that it has been worrying her ever since. She is not coming back to you, Goyse. You will have to move on from Marg and find another life.”

There was nothing to be said. I had already realized that Marg had made a decision. This was Marg’s messenger delivering her ‘Dear John’ letter to me. Our short love affair was over. I saw and admired in Marg the very thing that prevented us from becoming a couple and that was her caring and respect for others, her common decency. She could not live with the thought that she could take a husband away from his wife no matter how terrible that wife may act and behave. I happened to catch a very decent person at a weak moment in her life which had allowed me to have an experience that was so wonderful that I would think of it every day for the rest of my life.

I was never one to shed a tear in the presence of others. That was something that I reserved for my moments alone. I was the strong one at funerals of close friends and relatives who always made sure that others who broke down were comforted. That night was different though. We fell to sleep in each other’s arms with tears running down our cheeks. I cried because I had lost the one I loved. Cherie cried because she felt the sadness and pain that her good friend, Marg and I shared. I learned that night that Cherie had also become my good friend. She hoped for more but that was not going to happen, not for a good many years anyway.

We arrived back home the next night. Jon had returned to work. Lyn said that Jon was happy that I was staying with her because he was always worried about her welfare while he was away working. She said that he suspected that something was going on between us and had asked her about it. She had not responded. When he had pushed the point she told him that she was his wife but he had no right to accuse her given his past behaviour. He had changed the subject when she had said that. I realized at that moment that Jon had given Lyn the okay to sleep with me so that she would forgive him for his past failings.

Lyn, Cherie and I spent the night together making love once Lyn’s girls were asleep. Most of the action was between Lyn and Cherie. I was still coming to terms with Marg’s decision to take a break from me while I was also wondering if I could make another life for myself away from my children. It was now more than a week since I had seen the kids and I was missing them.

By next morning I had made a decision which probably was the wrong one in hindsight. Although I was willing to give up everyday access to my children to form a new relationship with Marg I most certainly was not keen to do so if I was going to start a new life alone. I was going to give Sue the option of going west with me if she wished to. I was aware that she had told others that in time I would come crawling back to her but believed that this was just her way to ‘save face’ with those around her.

I went across to talk to her around nine o’clock when I knew the kids would have left for school.
She greeted me with a big hug and tried to kiss me but I held her back away from me and said, “We need to talk.”

“You’re back. That’s all that matters.”

“I’ve got a job over in the west.”

“So you’re not coming home to me? I suppose you’re going over there with your slut.”

“I’ve come to talk to you. If you’re going to be like that I’ll leave. Is that what you want?”

“No. It’s alright. I’m just angry because you deserted me.”

“I didn’t desert you. You went off to someone else and I’d had a gut full. Now we need to talk about my new job.” She nodded but didn’t say anything, “Do you want to go west with me?”

“I haven’t thought about it.”

“Okay. If you need time to think I can come back later. I only have a few weeks before I leave and if you want to go with me we need to talk about the conditions under which you can come.”

“Conditions, what conditions?”

“I want a normal marriage, no cheating and no sleeping around, just you, me and the kids as a family. The kids are getting older and they are starting to see what you have been doing and they know it is not normal for their mum to go out at night and to be seen with other men. Kids talk and they need to be protected from that type of crap. It ends here and now or you stay here and I go west on my own. That’s the main condition.”

“You know that I will have problems with that.”

“That’s okay. If you can’t agree with that then you can stay here. You can take over the mortgage on the house and I will file for a divorce in time.”

“No. I don’t want you to leave. I won’t let you go.”

“Sorry honey but on this occasion, you have only two options. Make a commitment to me and the kids or you stay here without me. No more manipulating people. This is the choice you have and no one can make the decision for you.” I hesitated for a while for her to take it all in then, “I’ll be back tomorrow morning to take the kids to school. Be ready to let me know your decision by then.”

I pulled her into my arms and kissed her. She responded and I felt her legs separating around mine as she pulled her crotch against my right leg. I knew I had to leave because my cock was responding. No matter how much sex I had she always had the ability to get a rise from me. I turned and walked to my car. When I turned, she had followed me.

“Stay for a couple of hours.”

“Maybe I’ll stay tomorrow. Right now you need to think about what you want.”

“You don’t love me anymore. Is that what you’re telling me?”

“If I didn’t love you I wouldn’t be here offering you this opportunity for us to make good together. This is a decision you must make alone. If I take you to bed like I would like to it would give you the opportunity to manipulate me in the same way as you always do. This is it. If you commit then the past is history. Do you understand that?”

“Not really. You have always let me live my life as I see fit now you want me to be someone else.”

“I want a wife, a faithful wife that I can trust who talks to me about things. I don’t want to walk down the street in the west and look at a man and wonder if he is sleeping with my wife. I want to go out together and come home together. I don’t want my kids to find out that their mum is sleeping with other men and then have them worrying about their security.”

“What about your slut?”

“I don’t have a slut and never have. If you are talking about my good friend Marg she has decided to do the decent thing and break away from us.”

“Us, what do you mean us.”

“She does not want to hurt our kids. She knows that if she continues to see me then our marriage will be over. She could not live with doing that to our kids. She has decided to be uncontactable so that you and I and our kids can get on with our lives.”

“You make her sound like some sort of hero, a fucking wonder woman.”

“I wouldn’t test it if I were you. She did what is right by us all and now I expect you to grow up and do the same. Your fucking around days are over or our marriage is over. It’s that simple and it’s your choice.”

“So you lose your lover and I pay the price. Is that it?”

“Nope, you don’t have to do anything. You can stay where you are and keep screwing donkey dicks whenever you like but I will not be here for you to come home to. I am through picking up responsibility for you so that you can go out and get screwed whenever and with whoever you feel like. If you decide to come to the west with me and you start fucking up again, I will walk away from you. I can’t put it any straighter than that. You have to decide.”

I turned around, got into my car and drove away wondering how long it would take for Sue to make her decision. I understood like she did that she was a lost soul without me so I understood that she would most likely decide to come west with me. Sue rang the next morning and told me that she wanted to move over to the west with me. She also gave me her apology for calling Marg’s husband, Ian. It was an admission I simply didn’t want to hear because my first response was to wonder how she was going to use it to manipulate me. She then told me that she had called Marg’s mum. I got in my car and headed over to see her.

“What’s this about talking to Marg’s mum?”

“I couldn’t get Marg to talk to me so I had to talk to her mum.”

My response was anger. I was not sure how much Marg had shared with her mum. “What are you up to? Why bring Marg’s mum into this?”

“I didn’t want to but Marg would not come to the phone so I had to use her mum as a go-between.”

“So what happened?”

“When Marg’s mum told her that I had called to offer my apology Marg came to the phone. I told her that when I found out that she had been with you I lost all sense of reason and called Ian. I explained to her that we planned on moving over to the west and that I wanted her to visit with us.”

“What did she say?”

“She said her marriage was stuffed anyway and all I did was to bring the separation forward. She was hesitant to commit to visiting us over west but that changed when I told her that I had got over my anger and only wanted to make it up to you and her. She then said she would like to come over but she would want to bring her friend Cherie with her.”

“So?”

“I agreed of course. I can understand in the circumstances that she would want someone with her.”

“What you said to Marg sounded as if you are bringing her over for my benefit.”

“Well, why else would I invite my husband’s lover to visit?”

“You didn’t have to do that.”

“Yes, I did. The last couple of days sitting here alone thinking that you may not come back has made me realize that I haven’t been very good to you. I have been cheating on you regularly and you haven’t abused me as most men would have. In fact, I have often felt as if you encouraged me to do what I do without saying as much. Despite that, I keep you locked away from others. It’s very unfair. It is past time I started treating you better.”

“What you have done may not be a good idea. You may have raised Marg’s expectations. Why did you do that? She may think that you want our affair to continue. Where does that leave your promise to me? Do you think you could handle that if she tried to rekindle our affair but I expected you to meet your commitment to me?”

“Would I have an option?”

“I guess not. That is why I think you should have left it alone.” I needed to get away from her. I was sure she was trying to put me in a situation where I made a mistake so she had an excuse to start it all over again. “I have a workmate waiting to have dinner with me. I’ll move back home in a couple of days if that is okay with you.”

“I would rather it was now. There is something that I want to talk to you about.”

“Another couple of days thinking about things won’t hurt either of us. I’ll be back on Wednesday evening. Besides you have roller skating tomorrow so if I came home I won’t see you till late anyway.”

“Yes, I guess so but I was thinking of having a break from Skating.”

“That’s a surprise. I thought that you loved skating.”

I had difficulties not laughing and just hoped she didn’t notice. Cherie’s plan appeared to be having an effect. I gave her a little peck on the cheek during which she tried to pull me close but I broke away, said goodnight and moved toward my car to leave. Cherie was heading back on Wednesday and I had no intention of moving back home until after Cherie had left.

“What is it you wanted to talk to me about?”

“I’ve agreed to your condition when we move west.”

“Yes, you have told me that.”

“It’s only fair that given I have agreed to your condition and I have tried to fix things up for you and Marg that you offer me at least one concession.”

“I guess but it depends on what that concession is.”

“I want to spend an afternoon with Merv before we leave. I’d like you to agree and accept it….,” She added, “for me.”

“You make it hard. I had hoped that all this cheating crap was over and done with.”

“I agreed to stop it all once we move over to the west. I didn’t agree to stop everything now. Merv and I have a very close relationship. I would like to break the news to him the right way not have him find out on the grapevine.”

“Obviously Merv is important to you.” She nodded. She was not going to say more so I continued. “You keep stretching the rubber band of our relationship, Sue. You must understand that I am concerned. How would you feel if I told you I wanted to spend the time that you are with Merv with Marg?”

“Yes, I know I’m pushing it but If it was you wouldn’t you want to do it the right way? I’m trying to do it right by asking you’re permission. You must know that I could have just snuck away with him and not told you. If you agree then if Marg wants to come up then so be it.”

“Okay, fine. I don’t like it but given everything that has happened, go ahead. I’m late for my appointment so I must go. I’ll think about Marg but I’d be surprised if she is interested.”

By the time Wednesday came around I was very tired. Lyn and Cherie had worn me out. Cherie was heading home that afternoon. I thought of it as an end to an era.

[goyse]

My Ex-wife Chapter 14 - Sue's special condition

It was Wednesday and with Lyn and Cherie making love, I quietly left and returned home to Sue. As I entered the house she called to me to join her in the master bedroom. I found her stretched out on the bed as I had on the previous occasion with not a stitch of clothing on. Her legs were spread with her knees up and she was slowly stroking her pussy. I could see that she was very wet and I wondered if she had been alone or had she had a visitor. The odour in the room answered that for me.

“Come and join me,” She said in that very sexy voice that she used when she was highly aroused while reaching her arms out towards me.

“Did I disturb something?”

“Why would you say that? I’m just turned on waiting here for you.”

“You’re leaking. You forget I’ve seen you leaking like that before and you’re stretched. That doesn’t happen from rubbing your clit.”

She was quiet for a time as if thinking of how to answer. “Well, you weren’t due home till later and I’ve been randy. You shouldn’t leave a horny woman like me alone. You never know what can come up.”

I sat on the bed beside her then reached over and kissed her. I was shocked to taste a hint of male sperm on her lips. It was disturbing for me because I knew that she refused to suck her donkey dicked lovers. I immediately knew that this was not just her uncontrollable sexual urges at play. This seemed to be something special.

“Are you going to tell me about it?”

“I’d rather not.”

“Why?”

“You’ll get jealous and upset.”

“I haven’t before so what makes you think I would this time?”

“This time it is different. It’s not just sex and I’m not ovulating. It’s not my sex drive controlling me this time.”

“So you’re not coming over west with me.”

“Why would you say that? Of course, I’m coming with you. You’re my husband and the father of my children. I belong with you.”

“Are you going to tell me about it or not?”

“Did you tell me about Marg?”

“No, but that was different. You would have attacked her and made my life a misery and you know it. To be honest you actually did attack Marg. I don’t and won’t do that to you.”

“That’s why I love you. You’re so kind and understanding. Okay, if you must know, Merv has been up this morning.”

“How come I didn’t see him leave?”

“He has moved into the house down the street. He has separated from his wife. When we heard you pull up he took off down the rear stairs and jumped the fence. I didn’t have time to put my clothes back on.”

“So he had been here when I came around last time as well.”

She seemed to be surprised that I had put one and one together so quickly but I had been suspicious when I called over last week that something had been going on because the bedding was in such a messed up state and Sue always liked things neat and tidy.

“Yes. Why else would I be lying in bed with no clothes on? You took the kids to school and we expected that you would stop for a coffee like you usually do but you came back straight away. I had asked him to come and join me before you decided to come over.”

“But you were tight then but you're gaping open now. How come?”

“We had agreed that although we were spending time together and going places that we would not have sex until we knew if you would come back to me or not. It wasn’t my idea. He insisted on it because he felt guilty about it because you and he had been friends for so long. When we found out that you were moving over to the west and I told him I was going with you I promised him that we could have some time together before I left. I guess he couldn’t wait and came up early this morning and made love to me.”

“He made love to you?”

“Yes, that’s what I said didn’t I?”

“But you always say that you have sex with other men. You only make love to me.”

“We made love. Didn’t I say you would get jealous? We made love and it was very special. I understand now what you and Marg had and I’m sorry to have taken that away from you. Can you forgive me?”

“You’re putting us back together aren’t you? How could I not forgive you if you are willing to make an effort to get us back together? Have you talked to her?”

“I tried but she wouldn’t come to the phone. Her mum told me that she is very distressed because she had fallen in love with someone other than her husband and he broke it off with her when Ian dumped her. Obviously, she is not telling her mum the truth but then that’s what we do to our mums, don’t we?” The comment was an obvious dig at me for covering up for Sue whenever my mum or her mum asked me questions about their suspicions.

“You had better fix it because if I can’t go to the city to see Marg then you will not get your last weekend with Merv.”

“You could go back to Lyn’s. I know you two have been having it off together.”

“Not possible. Lyn has a lover and it’s not me.”

“Okay, I have a contact who will go around and see her for me. I will write a letter explaining what I did and why to help convince her. She should come round, I’m sure.”

“Are you in love with Merv?”

It was obvious that she didn’t want to answer the question. She looked down for a while as if thinking of how to answer. I thought that she would lie so no matter what the answer. I knew by her body language that it was more than just the sex.

“I think so but it’s not like the love I have for you. Our love endures all the challenges that we throw at it. Merv is different. He would never make me happy as you do. If I were to slip up as I do with you he could not be trusted to forgive me. Your relationship with me is secure. We always work out our differences even if it causes us some stress. You can get rid of that frown off your face and come here and clean me up. I’ve been missing you and your little cuckold dick…..” She hesitated and then added with a little giggle, “and tongue. Now make beautiful love to me. Let’s see if you can make me scream like Merv did.”

Her reference to Merv and his effect on her hurt but despite that, I moved across to her initially licking her tits then moved slowly down her body towards her gaping gash. Before I reached it I lifted my head and said, “Tell me about you and Merv.”

“He’s very much like you in that he used his tongue to get me going. He loves my tits and spends a lot of time on them alternating between light kisses on my lips and light kisses on my nipples. His cock is no longer than you but quite a bit thicker. Massive amounts of pre-cum run from it when he gets excited. I like to suck it because the pre-cum is quite sweet and the taste stays in my mouth for a long time. “

I gave a little, “uh, huh, I noticed.” to acknowledge that I was listening.

“He was very gentle with me and massaged my back. He pushed me over on my belly to lay on top of me. His cock sat in the groove of my bottom separating my cheeks and the pre-cum ran down between my legs. I was frightened that he was going to try to take my anus so I told him that is reserved for my husband. He laughed and said ‘looks as if we will have to get married then.’”

“Prick!”

“When he said that I rolled over and kissed him. He said the marriage thing as a joke but I think he actually would like it to be true. As I said he is very gentle with me much like you are but because of his girth he had to take that little bit extra time to make sure that I am ready especially so this time because I had been well over a month without any sex. I was being a good girl for you to show you that I love you.”

“He fixed the tight problem.” She laughed at my joke.

“As he entered me I had my first orgasm. He wasn’t even halfway in when it occurred and it was one of the best I have ever had. Altogether I reached orgasm three times and on the last one, we reached our height together. After he was finished I continued to cum for some time. He knew and understood and he kept moving inside me so that it would last. No one has ever done that for me other than you.”

“Uh, huh.”

“That is why I was such a mess when you arrived. We had just come down from it when we heard your car. He grabbed his clothes and ran out the back putting them on as he went. I had to lie in our juices to hide them from you. It’s a wonder you didn’t smell the sex when you came in. I thought you would be angry because you had told me you would come back but I still met with Merv. I should have sent him away.” She stopped talking and moved her bottom to the side to reveal a soaked sheet underneath her.

“I did smell it but I also saw the mess in your cunt and knew someone had been with you. I’m glad you have found someone special although it worries me about us.”

“I promise you that I will not leave you if you accept that I need this for now. I have never had anyone who can fully satisfy me but at the same time treat me with total respect. It has opened my eyes to what you were feeling with Marg and she must have felt for you. I’m so sorry that I could not accept it and trust you. I could see how committed to her you were and it frightened me. I could see that she was committed to you as well because I found her letters and there was one for every day you were apart. I could not see how you could feel the way you did about someone but still come home to me.”

“We’re a crazy fucked up pair, aren’t we?”

“Yep, we sure are. I love you so much but even though I enjoy making love to you sometimes afterwards I don’t feel completely satisfied. I wish I did but it just doesn’t happen like that. There have been times where after we make love I hear you go off and masturbate so I know that it happens with you as well.”

“It’s different for a man. The only time that I masturbate is when I know that you are not available or if you drift off to sleep so I don’t want to wake you or upset you. I don’t have that deep uncontrollable sexual desire that you have.”

“Did you know that there is a thing called persistent sexual arousal syndrome. It affects some women. I’m pretty sure that is what is wrong with me. I’m almost always aroused. It gets worse when I’m ovulating, a lot worse, so bad I can’t control myself but even after sex with what you call my donkey dicked lovers I still don’t feel totally satisfied. You probably don’t understand but the reason why I will always come home to you is that we have a very special relationship and no matter who I have sex with afterwards I think of you and only you. They are only the tool that I use to scratch my persistent itch.”

We held each other without speaking for some time. I could tell that there was something else that she wanted to talk about. I often had that feeling that she had something more to discuss but I could never get it out of her. Today she was talking and being honest with me. I needed to try to get her to bring it out in the open while she was willing to talk.

“There’s something else troubling you, I can tell? You can talk to me. I want to hear it.”

“I don’t want to hurt you any more than I already have.”

“It will hurt me more if I know there is something and you don’t tell me. It will drive me crazy. I can’t promise that I won’t get angry if you don’t trust me enough to talk to me.”

She still didn’t speak. We lay in each other’s arms for quite a long time. I was not going to move or speak until she did. I knew from experience that the silence would be troubling her and hoped that she would give up what was worrying her.

“Merv wants me to leave you and go and live with him. I told him I would think about it.”

“You said that you would have trouble living with him. You also just said that you would always come home to me. You can’t have both.”

“It is just that I don’t want to hurt him. I don’t know how to tell him and I don’t know how to explain it to you.“

“The best way to explain something is to just tell it as it is. Hiding something that is important or lying about it simply doesn’t work. It’s the type of thing that destroys people and marriages.”

“Okay,” she delayed again. “I started this he didn’t. I kept flirting with him. I flirted with him for years. I even flashed him a bit of tit and put my legs up with my shorts on when I knew he would see the edge of my pussy flaps. I was teasing him and enjoying it. I knew he was enjoying it because I could see his cock grow when I teased him. To me, it was just a bit of fun initially but he was thinking I had the hots for him. When he did make his move I was ovulating and by this time I knew that he was big. You know how I am about these things at that time of my cycle so I didn’t push him away as I should have.”

“He kissed me and started to massage me. I thought it was just going to be a quickie, ‘a slam, bang thank you mam’ type thing. I played up to him expecting we would fuck and then go our own way like most men do but he was gentle and loving. He played with all of me for a long time but when the time came he refused to give me the sex I desired. He said no, not until you have sorted out your relationship with Goyse. I knew he had to be getting serious to say something like that. I didn’t know what to do about it. I had started something and lost control of it. With most men, they just want a quick fuck but he expected more.”

I nodded to show that I was listening and she continued.

“Afterwards he kept touching me and teasing me and the more he teased the better I felt but he didn’t take advantage of me. It crept up on me and suddenly I realized that it was not a sexual attraction that I felt. I was confused. I was feeling that he was part of me, part of my life, that I needed his attention and desired him but not necessarily sexually.”

"I see."

“Then he picked me up from the hospital when you went to the boat show and stayed with me. He looked after me making meals and doing my washing and those type of things that I was going to struggle with. He told me that he thought that you were not going to the boat show at all. It seems that one of the guys who went down with you told him he thought you had a lover who you were going to visit. I knew who it would be and I broke down and cried and he was there to comfort me. He kept saying that if you cared about me you would have stayed home with me. He would have understood if he knew why I was in the hospital but I didn’t tell him. He would not understand my getting pregnant by someone else. You knew didn’t you?”

I didn’t answer her question. Of course, I knew. With the way she was, I watched closely every month for her period and I knew it hadn’t come. The only time we didn’t have sex was when she had her period and we had sex for upwards to 50 days straight. She had to be pregnant and I had a vasectomy. When I didn’t answer her question she continued.

“I needed the company and he was there for me. He left his wife and rented a house just down the street so he could see me more often. I think he left his wife to be close to me. I expected that you would leave me. I deserved it because I went out and got pregnant by someone else and I destroyed your relationship with Marg, someone you cared about. I just didn’t want to be alone and Merv was there. There was little consideration of the consequences on you or for that matter on Merv. I’m not one to think about consequences as you know. I just do what feels right at the time, that’s the way I am and I’ve always been like that.”

"Yes, I know."

“I guess in some way I wanted you to not come back but you did. I was feeling safe with Merv and I was mad with jealousy and anger that you would deceive me by going down for the weekend with Marg so I simply picked up the phone and rang Ian. I didn’t pre-plan it but did it in a fit of rage and didn’t even think about it much. If I had thought it through I probably would have tried to discuss it with you. If you remember I did tell you I knew but you just shrugged it off.”

I had to answer that, “I shrugged it off because you were too angry to be rational and that’s not the way to solve problems. It just makes them worse. What did you say to Ian.”

“I told Ian that you spent the weekend with Marg. He already had suspicions and got angry, swearing and calling her a fucking slut. He said he would put her out on her ear. I told him how to hurt her by telling her that you were the one who had spoken to him. I told him that no woman would want to be with a man who could do that to someone he loved.”

“I would never do that to Marg. I couldn’t believe that she accepted what he said.”

“After I hung up the phone I was ashamed of what I had done and rang him back to ask him not to do it but he wouldn’t listen. He was ranting and raving like a lunatic and totally out of control. I tried to call Marg to warn her but I couldn’t locate her. Ask Lyn, I went to her to find out where she had gone but Lyn said I had caused too much trouble and even if she knew where Marg was she certainly wasn’t going to tell me.“

“Yes, the sisters are close.”

“When you came home, everything was like it was before. I called you out about Marg. You didn’t deny it and put it back on me by saying that I cheated all the time and what was good for the goose is good for the gander.“

“I believe that if you do something you have to be prepared to have someone do it to you.” She didn’t respond to what I said but kept talking.

“By this time I was seeing Merv every time you were not here but he still would not have sex with me. He would let me jerk him off or suck him and he did similar for me but he said no sexual penetration while you are married to Goyse. Then you packed up and walked out on me but you didn’t go to Marg and I realized what I had done. I had driven you away. I still loved you but I was now falling in love with Merv as well. Merv was here at every opportunity but I was realizing that I was missing you. Merv was starting to get more forceful trying to get me to commit to moving in with him.”

“It must have been hard for you?”

“I knew that if I moved in with Merv it wouldn’t work. I knew that he would be a good lover but he wanted his partner to be totally committed to him. I knew that he would want to control me and I cannot live without my freedoms, the ones that you give to me.”

“Do you leave me any other option?”

“At that stage, you told me you were moving over to the west and asked me to come with you. I knew by that stage that I had to make sure that our relationship was secure. I was missing you so badly that every night I went to sleep crying for what I had done to you. I thought of a way that may push Merv away. I knew how his morals would not let him have sex with a married woman so I told him that he either had sex with me or it was over. That was this morning.”

“I can see his answer.”

“It didn’t work. We had sex and it was wonderful. No, I’ve got that wrong. We made love and it was unbelievable. But after it was over I still did not feel satisfied and my thoughts were only of you. This told me that if I must stop having affairs then I need to be with you because if I ever slip up again there is a chance that you would forgive me. Merv would not. That’s it I guess. I needed to tell you, you have a right to know the truth. If you decide to leave me I would not blame you but I want to be with you and I will do anything you want to make that happen.”

I already knew that if she came with me it had to be conditional and I had thought it through thoroughly. I also knew that the conditions that I set for her to agree to probably would only be temporary. She would eventually break them and I would relent. It was time to set out the second condition for her. I was not usually a person who felt comfortable controlling the actions of others but this had to happen for our marriage to survive.

“I love you. I want you to come over west with me but there is a second condition that I haven’t told you about.”

“I love you too. What’s the second condition?”

“You need to talk to me about things. No matter what happens or what you desire I want to know about it and not hear via the grapevine. I want to hear the facts directly from you.”

“There have been some things that are either too personal for me to talk about or things that you should not know because they would hurt you and I won’t do that to you.”

“So there are things more hurtful than falling in love with my mate?”

“I see your point. Okay, I promise. Now it’s your turn. Tell me about Marg. How did she weave her web around you?”

“There’s not much to tell actually. You were busy having sex with other men but not talking to me about it which upset me. I caught you with Jon that night and I was terribly upset and she was there for me. I was always attracted to Lyn as you know but she was off-limits and in Marg, I saw the best part of Lyn.”

“So Marg was second best. Is that what you want me to believe?”

“Marg comforted me. She spent time with me to talk about things. I asked her about what she knew about your affairs. She told me what she knew and what Lyn had told her. I was in some way indebted to her for being there when I needed someone. She told me about the problem she had with Ian cheating on her. This meant that we both had this in common so we spent more time talking about our problems. Initially, she was a friend and I had a need for a friend that I could confide in. I don’t actually know why but suddenly I felt she was more than just a friend and I kissed her. She responded and it went from there.”

“You had sex?”

“No, not straight away. That came later. Initially, it was just being together, enjoying each other’s company, going places, going for long walks at night and appreciating life in general. She had patched things up with Ian and was due to leave town in a couple of days when she asked me to make love to her.”

“She asked you?”

“She said that Lyn had told her that you thought I was a pretty special lover. She confided in me that Ian only had sex and didn’t care if it was good or bad for her. She occasionally felt that sex had to be a lot better than she and Ian had and she wanted to make love to someone who cared about how their partner felt. She also told me that she was developing an attraction for me. She didn’t say ‘love’ but I knew what she meant.”

“So you made love to her knowing that she was falling in love with you?”

“You were off chasing donkey dick using an excuse of a skating meeting. I felt lonely and dejected so we booked a motel room. I logged off sick from work and I spent the night with her. I focused on touching her and massaging her body. I teased her pussy until she reached orgasm and then had sex with her. The problem was that it was supposed to be sex but as the night went on it became making love. By morning I was hooked and so was she. We didn’t know what to do about it. If only I could have talked to you about it things may have been simpler but your jealousy prevented that. I felt alone with the weight of the world on my shoulders.”

“You could have tried.”

“I did actually but you pushed me away and threatened me.” I looked at her and she bowed her head. She knew. “Initially Marg wanted us to run away together but I refused and told her that I had commitments as a husband and a father and could not live with myself if I did that. I also told her that I loved my wife and would not desert her. She pointed out that because of your behaviour you did not deserve my support. I told her that she needed to appreciate that we all make mistakes and neither of us could condemn others for doing exactly what we had been doing.”

“I appreciate that. Perhaps I didn’t deserve it.”

“Eventually we decided that we would take every opportunity to be together but while ever you remained with me then we could not form a permanent relationship. We then focused on how to make Ian a better lover. I taught her some things and showed her how she could get Ian to change from having sex with her to making love to her. It worked and in time any thought of her wanting to leave him disappeared. That’s about all there is to tell.”

“What was she like in bed?”

“We shouldn’t talk about this. You will get angry.”

“I want to know.”

“Okay, she looks a little overweight but that is because of the clothes she wears. With no clothes on, she could be a model with huge perfectly-formed tits and all the curves in the right place. Her pussy is very tight because Ian is much smaller than me so for me sex was very good. Once she was aroused she gets very wet. She would reach orgasm quickly and then it would be almost continuous. I could always feel her pussy in a constant spasm once she started cumming. I had to withdraw sometime to make it last because when I stopped her contractions kept massaging my cock inside her. When I withdrew I would go down and lick her to keep her stimulated. She had never experimented in sex so she was interested in trying lots of different things. What she learned she took home to Ian except for anal. She told me that was for me and me only. I didn’t want to do it with her but she had been told that it could be alright with the right lover so she insisted on trying it.”

“Did she tell you she loves you?”

“Yes.”

“How often?”

“Many times, every day that I was with her.”

“Did you love her and tell her?”

“Yes. I was in love with her. I told her so a couple of times. I didn’t intend to tell her but in a moment of weakness, it slipped out. It complicated things for everybody. It was a big mistake.”

“So you told her when you reached orgasm as you do me?”

“No, not like I tell you. It was different. When I orgasmed it was so intense that I passed out. I said it as I regained consciousness. It wasn’t intentional”

“Why didn’t you want to tell her?”

“I didn’t want to raise her expectations and then have to hurt her. I wanted it to be just a fling even though I didn’t want it to end I knew that eventually, it had to. There was never a time when I wasn’t going to come home to you but there was a time when I thought that one day you would not come home to me and if that happened then it may have led somewhere.”

“You love her a lot, don’t you.”

“I guess so. I don’t miss her as I do you when I am away but I have a little place in my heart reserved for her. I often have thoughts of having sex with her. It was probably the best sex I have ever had.”

“So you think of her when you make love to me?”

“Occasionally but not all the time.”

“Would you leave me for her if I said you could?”

“No. You’re my wife. I only have one wife and you are the one. I’ve thought this through thoroughly and that’s my conclusion. I wish I could have her with me but if forced to make a choice then it is you. It makes me understand why some cultures allow more than one wife.” I said this with a laugh but wished it was true.

“If we split up would you ask her to come live with you?”

“Maybe I would, maybe not. I don’t really know for sure. I hope I never have to make that decision.”

“I love you.”

“Yes, I know. I love you too.”

“Come here and make love to me. The thought of you making love to her has made me feel horny. Maybe she can come over to the west and visit us once we settle in. Do you think you could handle both of us for a couple of weeks?”

“You would do that?”

“I think so if you want it. I only got angry and jealous before because I didn’t understand and I didn’t want to lose you. If we do it together it would be okay. I don’t want you going behind my back. If you must spend time with her I want to know and have the opportunity to be there if I want to.”

“So that’s your condition?”

“Yes, I guess so if you put it like that.”

“What about Merv?”

“My weekend with Merv will be to deliver my ‘Dear John’ to him. I need to break it slowly to him because I want him to understand that he and I have no future, not because of me but because he could not put up with what I am like and so he should go back to his wife. Of course, I want a good fucking from him first,” she said with a girlish giggle.

While we were talking I had been caressing her body, sometimes licking her nipples and occasionally working on her pussy with my tongue. I had cleaned her well but her juices kept running from her giving me quite a challenge to keep up. I was amazed at how her pussy was slowly closing up. Where it had been gaping open when I had first arrived with a layer of sperm visible inside her, her lips had now closed almost completely. Each time she laughed or giggled a droplet of cream appeared between her lips and gradually was pulled down toward her anus by gravity. My challenge was to catch it before it fell onto the soaked sheets.

My cock was hard and had been so for the couple of hours that we talked. My testicles had lifted as time passed so that they had almost disappeared into the recesses of my body. I knew that I needed relief or I was going to suffer pain. At one stage Sue had attempted to suck me but I had held her away because I didn’t want anything to sidetrack us away for our discussion. I was very concerned about Sue spending a complete weekend with Merv, someone she was falling in love with but I also knew that if I tried to stop it I would definitely lose her because to her it would mean that I did not trust her. The fact was that she had deceived me so many times and so often I did not feel that I could trust her but I also knew that if I tried to stop her she would go anyway and that would destroy any chance of the survival of our marriage.

I was also concerned about her agreeing that I spend the weekend with Marg. I had proposed that as an attempt to stop her wanting her weekend away with Merv because I had believed that she would not do so just to stop Marg and I getting together. My plan had backfired but the consolation prize was a weekend with Marg and that I could live with.

With less talk, I was now concentrating more attention to Sue’s pussy and anus and her breathing pattern was changing making me believe that she was approaching orgasm. I could see her anus opening and clamping shut and knew that this was the start of her orgasmic rhythm. I now focused my attention on to her clit.

“OOOHHH fuck, OOOHHH fuck, OOOHHH fuck, I’m cumming. Put your cock in me, fuck me you cunt.” I had lifted up and entered her. Although her pussy had closed visually I slipped in as if there was no resistance at all. The silky feel which was Merv’s sperm that her orgasmic spasms had pushed towards her opening was lubricating the walls of her cunt. With Sue, I seldom felt her spasms but this morning I could feel every one. I knew if she stopped having sex with her donkey dicked lovers then sex for us was going to be more enjoyable because she would become tighter over time.

As her spasms slowed down mine started. My four or five usual spurts were surpassed by eight or nine because of the stimulation over the previous two hours and also the eroticism of hearing about Sue and Merv and recalling my time with Marg. I always got more pleasure from sex with Sue either when she was tightest or when she had that silky feel from another man’s sperm. This morning I experienced both.

And then the unexpected as she spoke, “Sex with you is always better than with anyone else but this time it was even better. I love you very much, you know. Most orgasms that I have with other men are limited to feelings in my vagina but with you, those feelings spread throughout my body to my heart and it takes my breath away. Afterwards, I just feel this immense feeling of contentment in my mind and in my heart. Let's stay in bed and lay together for the day and forget all our troubles and the rest of the world.”

I didn’t answer but snuggled up to her with my slack cock between her legs. I could feel my cum running from her and across my shaft. It felt so erotic that my cock started to become erect again. She moved her body slightly to allow me to enter her from behind. Once I had entered her she pushed back hard against me to take as much as possible inside her. I didn’t move and once I was fully embedded she didn’t either. My arm was around her and I moved to cup her breast in my hand.

“That feels good, I love you,” she said.

“Yes, it feels good to be in love and hold each other like this,” I replied.

“I wish I could stay like this forever,” she said as she drifted off to sleep. It was obvious that she had not slept well last night to be so tired.

I couldn’t sleep. I was troubled. I was also horny but I didn’t want to push my luck till after she had slept. I did, however, move a little at times to keep my cock erect. Each time I moved she let out a little moan and I guessed that the stimulation was causing her to dream. My concerns were more in the form of questions. Did I really want to get back with Marg and the problems that could create for her and for the success of my marriage? Was it better to leave it alone and in time we would both recover from our heartbreaking separation? What was Sue’s real motivation in suggesting that Marg may like to visit us in the west? Would Sue make the spit with Merv or would he convince her to continue their relationship? How long could Sue live without her extramarital sex affairs with her donkey dicked lovers? When she did take another lover (I was convinced she would) could she keep it secret from those in our new life in the west? Now that I had experienced Marg’s very tight pussy could I be completely satisfied with Sue’s pussy if it became stretched again? Now that Sue had taken the step to be outspoken and honest with me would she continue or would she go back to her cheating ways trying to hide things from me? Has she been manipulating me with this discussion like she had manipulated all of us in the past?

I must have drifted off to sleep because I started to dream of Marg’s pussy and then I could feel my cock being gently stroked and in my dream, Marg had me between her legs and was gently moving back and forwards. We had already had sex because her pussy was like silk and very wet with her juices and my sperm. I started to move to meet each one of her strokes. God, I loved this lady. Why do I spend my time with someone who is not satisfied with me and goes out looking for other men to fuck her when I could have this tight almost virgin pussy of a beautiful intelligent and loyal woman.

I opened my eyes and Sue was working her but back and forward on my cock. Her moans had woken me from my sleep and I was initially angry because my dream had evaporated but then my cock took charge and I started to meet her thrust for thrust.

“I love you.”

“Yes, I know you do.”

“Do you love me?”

“Yes, you know I do.”

“Do you like my cunt.”

“No," I said nothing for a couple of seconds then, "I love it.”

“Is it better than Marg’s?”

“You shouldn’t ask things like that. I don’t ask you if my cock is better than Merv’s do I.”

“No, but I would tell you if you did.”

“That’s why I don’t ask.”

“You’re not going to tell me?”

“I will if you insist but you either won’t like the answer or you won’t believe it. Either way, we both lose and that’s why you should not ask.”

“I’m asking. I want an answer.”

“You’re both different. She is tight almost like a virgin. I feel every sexual emotion that she experiences. You are usually stretched because of what you have been doing but you get extremely wet, much wetter than she does. When I came back to you last week your pussy had tightened up because you had not been with your donkey dicks and it was beautiful to look at. When you orgasmed today, I could feel every spasm that you experienced. It was wonderful. If you meet my first condition you will always be like that and I like you that way.”

“You didn’t answer my question. You’re avoiding it. I want an answer. I have been honest with you today and now you won’t answer a simple question.”

“When I was asleep a few minutes ago you started moving and I started to dream the most erotic dream that I have ever experienced. Nothing has ever and probably will ever compare to it. That was you and it was your pussy giving me that dream. Now you want to spoil that by making me tell you that your pussy is better than Marg’s and I know that in your mind you will think that I am lying. Because you think that I am lying then you will have justification for lying to me without feeling guilty. Isn’t that right?”

“Maybe.”

“Now if I lie and tell you that Marg’s pussy is better than your cunt you will be hurt and want to get revenge. You won’t get back at me you’ll want to get it by attacking Marg. Isn’t that right?”

Maybe.”

“Whichever way it is we will all lose. There are no winners in this situation. Isn’t that correct?”

“Maybe.”

“So what is the sense in asking a question like that? I am with you, I love your pussy when you’re being good and I still like it and enjoy it when you are being bad. Nothing else matters if we are together and we are both happy. Isn’t that correct?”

“Maybe.”

“Okay, let me say this to you. In a month we will be over in the west. You have committed to not cheat on me and while ever you meet that commitment then your pussy will be the only one that I will be with and want to be with. It then follows that if your pussy is the only one then it will be the best that I will experience, correct.”

“You’re still avoiding the question.”

“That’s right. I don’t want you to lose. I don’t want to lose and I don’t want to give you a reason for you to attack Marg.”

“So you think her pussy is better than mine?”

“No, that’s not what I said. I said you both are different and special in your own way. I don’t want to and won’t compare you. In other words, you are both equal best in my mind but you have the pussy I have chosen because I chose to marry you above everyone else and I had the opportunity to leave but I came back. Besides, my cock is in your pussy. It’s not in hers and it feels beautiful.”

“HHHMMM, I can accept that for now. I’m going to ask her to come to visit us in the west once we settle in. I want to see you fuck her and then I’ll know if you lied to me. I might even join you. You can fill her and I will clean her for you. Then you can fill me and she can clean me. Do you think she would do that for you.”

“You said for me, not for you?”

“It will be for both of us and for her. She will do it. I know she will do anything I want to spend time with you. I was told she has locked herself away from everyone in a depressed state. Once she knows that you didn’t cause her problems she will do anything to spend time with you again. I know these things.”

“You’re not going to hurt her are you?”

“Maybe, maybe not, we’ll see. As long as she is happy to play with both of us and not try to break us up she will be okay. If I don’t do it this way she will not give up trying to take you away from me and it’s better to keep your enemies as close as possible so you can keep your eye on them. Mark my word, she could be dangerous if I can’t keep an eye on her.”

“It’s time to pick the kids up. I’ll go.”

“No, we’ll both go. If I stay here Merv will want to come up. I don’t want to see him until the weekend so every time you go out I’ll go out as well.

We picked up the kids. There were no demands at work for the remainder of the week. Sue and I spend every day together. She had made contact with Marg through her friend and Marg agreed to meet me but didn’t want to talk on the phone. Cherie rang me and after greetings and some small talk told me that Marg had lost weight and still appeared to be depressed. She also told me that Marg had said that she was still in love with me but couldn’t admit to it because there was no future for us as I was moving interstate. Cherie then asked if we could get together before I left.

I told her that I was coming down early on Friday. I wanted to spend Friday and at least Saturday morning with Marg but would like the three of us to meet for lunch on Saturday and see what developed.

Sue had sent a message to Merv and told him she would drop the kids off Saturday morning to her mums. She also told him to come up once he saw her get back. She also told him that he should not try to see her until then as I was suspicious, would probably have someone watching and she didn’t want any trouble. She said she had to be home by Sunday after lunch when she said I could be coming home. Her plans were in place to have her dirty weekend during which she would tell him she was going over west with me.

I asked her about protection and she said she had that in hand but provided no details. I had been adding up the times and dates and believed she was nearing the peak of her fertility. I had worked over dates because I was aware that he had cum inside her earlier in the week and I was concerned that given she had only got out of hospital some 9 weeks ago her cycle could be difficult to predict. I asked her again before I left on Friday morning about protection but again she simply said she had it in hand. She told me twice that she knew what she was doing and that I should not worry because it was up to her and not my responsibility. Given her history, I had serious doubts about that but there was nothing I could do at that late stage. I knew that if Merv thought that she may move in with him he would not be concerned if she became pregnant.

I arrived in the city around eight o’clock. When I went to pick up the key to my motel room the clerk looked surprised and said your wife collected it about an hour ago. I knocked on the door of the unit and a familiar voice said, “come in, the doors unlocked.”

When I opened the door Marg was spread across the bed totally nude, her knees up, one hand playing with a nipple and the other hand circling her clit.

“Get those clothes off and get over here and fuck me. I haven’t had sex since the boat show and I feel like I will cum just from being near you. I dropped my trousers, threw my shirt on the floor, dropped to my knees on the floor and started licking. Marg had her first orgasm almost immediately. It was obvious that she had been masturbating to keep herself on edge waiting for me to arrive. Her orgasm was exceptional. She squirted juices all over my face and it lasted a long time. When she came down I moved up along her body to kiss her. She responded by licking her juices from my hair and from my face.

My cock was touching her entry. I made no attempt to enter her at this stage but waited for her to react. I knew she only had to lift her hips for my head to slide in and I was going to tease her for a while to get her excited again. We continued to kiss.

“Shit, I’ve missed you,” she said. “I’m sorry I’ve been such a bitch to you. I promise I will be good to you when I come over to the west.”

“She asked you?”

“Yes. She said that she wants to make it up to me for all the trouble she caused everybody.”

“You believe her?”

“No. I want to be with you so if I don’t go along with her then it’s over for us. She’s calling the shots and all I can do is play along with her. Ian has agreed to look after the kids for two months while I get treated for my depression and my treatment will be to go over west.” She gave a little sexy laugh. “Ian has his slut moving in with him so the kids will be well looked after. I know her and know she is good with children so I won’t have to worry. Sue says to come over a month after you arrive. Is that alright with you?”

“Fine, if you’re okay with it. Do you know that Sue will want to join us?”

“I expected that. You know my background so you know I don’t mind a little pussy or a big pussy if that’s on the menu,” again she gave a little laugh. She seemed to be in good spirits despite the stress she had been under. I saw and felt that her body had lost a little bit of weight since I saw her last but she looked good.

We kissed quite a few times before she continued. "My friend, Cherie says she has a chance to take a job over in the west as well. I think she has designs on you. She told me you’re the best lover she has ever been with and I can tell you she has been with a few. I told her that if she wanted to she could fly over a week after me and drop in to see me. Do you think Sue would let her stop with us for a couple of weeks?”

“I’ll feel her out when I get back home and see what she says. I don’t think that there will be a problem.”

Marg had started to lift her hips slightly taking just my head inside her. It felt wonderful. I left it with her to take the initiative. Her strokes were gradually increasing as we talked.

“You’re teasing me?” She said.

“I’m giving you control. It’s up to you to set the pace. I’m here for the ride.”

“If you expect me to ride you roll over onto your back,” She commanded. I rolled over giving her complete control. She dipped down and kissed me. As we broke from the kiss she said, “Being away from you and believing that you had betrayed me almost destroyed me. I had no idea how dependent I had become on contact with you. Without you to talk to on the phone each day and not being able to send letters to you drove me into a state of depression. I lost count of the number of times I came out and got into my car to drive up to see you only to turn around and drive home again and lock myself back in my room.”

“Marg, let’s just enjoy our day together. We will talk about it tonight or tomorrow morning. I just want to enjoy being with you for now. You have suffered enough. It is time to put it aside and enjoy each other’s company. We will talk but it’s too soon yet.”

“Okay but I just want to say how sorry I am to have not trusted you.”

“Shush, no apologies needed. I understand. Make love to me. Let it go until later.”

Once she stopped thinking of the pain of the last few weeks her juices started to flow again and I could feel them wetting my crotch. She had been several weeks without sex perhaps other than an occasional self-masturbating session so I expected that she would reach orgasm quickly again and I wasn’t wrong. I was starting to feel a clenching of her vaginal muscles matched by moans as she quickened the pace. As her orgasm was reaching her pinnacle she threw her head back and let out the most awesome deep-throated groan that I have ever hear from a person. I could feel the heat of the ejaculation of her juices from her pussy come in squirts and flooded down my crotch wetting the bed. Her vaginal muscles had my cock compressed as if it was in a vice and I could clearly feel the rhythm of her orgasm as it ripped through her body. Shortly after she collapsed onto me and appeared to have passed out.

I was concerned. Was she okay? I took her head in my hands, lifted it and turned her face towards me. Her eyes were still closed but a smile broke across her face. “Fuck,” she said.

I couldn’t help it I started laughing. I had forgotten anything to do with sex such was my concern for her. I initially thought she had taken a stroke or a heart attack but her smile simply told me that this one had been extra special for her. “Whew, Fuck, That really was something! It felt like I was going to turn inside out.” She looked at me and then, “don’t you laugh. Remember when you passed out on me that first time at the motel? I know how you felt now. Too many of those could kill a girl through pleasure.”

I expected that she would want to rest for a while so I stayed still but still erect inside her. We kissed and cuddled for a time with her body over the top of me. She said, “You didn’t cum?”

“No, but it’s okay. It felt so nice to watch you, besides we have all afternoon and I’m sure you will want to go again once you recover.”

“My body feels like a dishrag that has just been wrung out. I must have lost a gallon of juice. It just flooded out of me with the most wonderful feeling like contractions starting at my heart and rippling down my body past my pussy and into my legs. Sex with us just gets better and better each time. I just wish………” She stopped mid-sentence and said, “Sorry, I shouldn’t have said that.”

“You didn’t say anything but now you have got my attention I expect you to finish what you were about to say.”

“No, I’m just being stupid, saying things without thinking.”

I looked up at her and gave her the look that I had practised with the kids when they are doing something naughty. She took the hint.
“I was going to say I wish we could be together all the time. I know that it is not going to happen and I know I shouldn’t say these things because it puts you under pressure and you don’t deserve that. But I wish for more than that.” She was silent for a long time. I waited patiently. I wanted to hear what she wanted to say. I wanted to know what she wished for.

“I wish that Sue would meet someone who she could fall in love with and give you to me. I wish you would get your vasectomy reversed and have sex with me until I have your baby. I wish we could have a family together. I wish it was me going over west with you and not that cheating, fucking slut that doesn’t deserve you. I’m sorry but every night even when I was angry with you I still wished for all these things. I wish that we could go to bed together every night for the rest of our lives and you could pleasure me like you just did. I know I’m being selfish saying these things but that’s what I wish for”.

She was crying and I could feel a tear start to run down my cheek. While we had been together the weekend of the boat show I had wondered if I was really in love with her or was it just being with someone perfect that loved me. It was strange because I had decided to leave Sue before the trip and was going to ask Marg to move in with me if she wanted to but for some reason, a little doubt had stopped me.

Then after when Marg refused to talk to me, I had constant aching in my heart and the moment I knew that she would meet me again it was gone. Being back with her now I felt a bond with her that seemed unbreakable. Outside the sexual desire that I had for her, I felt confused. I believed that I loved my wife but my feelings for Marg seemed to be so much stronger.

The point of sex until now, even with Sue had been my ejaculation. Sure I had learned to make sure my partner no matter who she was had satisfaction first but despite that my pleasure still ultimately came from that ejaculation. With Marg, I felt different. The point of sex with Marg seemed to be to make it as pleasurable as possible just for her. Most of my pleasure and satisfaction came from seeing her satisfaction. Sure cumming was great and in most cases necessary but it no longer was the point of having sex with her. Was this what true love was about and everything that came before was just practice or the means by which I could recognize the real thing when it came along?

She had rolled off me and her head was on my shoulder. I held her close. She turned her head toward me and we kissed. Then her eyes closed and she was asleep. I watched her slow rhythmic breathing, admiring her beauty.

I dreamed of Marg. I saw the splendour of her body and then I admired her tight little pussy with its dark hair and just a hint of moisture between her lips. I kissed it and the taste was exotic like some tropical sweet fruit. A feeling of happiness and warmth passed through me and I knew that I was in love and she loved me.

Suddenly I then saw Sue’s gaping cunt with someone’s cum dripping from it onto the sheets and I wondered if his seed had located her egg. I looked closer and closer and closer to try to see deep into her open hole thinking that it should be possible to see it all happening with a hole that big. Suddenly I lost my footing and I was falling into her endless cunt which in my dream was a deep dark pit. As I fell, I could see her sperm covered pussy walls and the little wrigglers moving down towards her uterus trying to beat me to her eggs. A feeling of despair, hopelessness and fear tinted with panic was overcoming me as I fell further and further into that pit of darkness.

Suddenly in my dream, I was with Marg again and my body was taking on a warm glow once more. I could feel my heart pumping in my chest and it felt strong and all the fear and panic left me. I could feel my erection growing and I could feel Marg touching me and it felt so reassuring to know that Marg had saved me from that sperm coated, slimy pussy pit that was Sue. I awoke to a beautiful sensation in my cock. It wasn’t a dream. I looked down to see I was in Marg’s mouth. Her eyes were lifted upward watching my face.

She pulled back and smiled at me. “You were having a nightmare. You were talking in your sleep. You screamed out ‘you can’t find her eggs again. I won’t let you. Fuck off Merv.’ What’s going on?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“I think you do. Come on, you need to talk to me about it.”

I didn’t want to load Marg up with my concerns especially after the stress she had been under but then I thought maybe she needs to think about something different. It may actually help her.

“Sue and Merv are spending the weekend together. I’m pretty sure that she is ovulating and I have reason to believe that she is not going to use protection with him. If she does this it is almost certain that she will get pregnant. I also believe that she wants to have his baby.”

“No wonder you’re stressed and having nightmares. Why didn’t you stay there and make sure it didn’t happen? You should get back as soon as possible.”

“No, I don’t have the right to control her. I want to be with you.”

“So you would be willing to let your wife sleep with someone knowing that she will probably get pregnant with his child that you will be expected to raise so that you can be with me for the weekend. You are either crazy, madly in love or both.” She followed that speaking very slowly. “The…. Big….. question….. is…………….is it me?…… or…….. is it Sue?”

“You were in my dream too. When I dreamt of you I felt a warm glow in my heart and I had an erection. I woke up dreaming of you and you were doing exactly what I was dreaming.”

“What are you going to do about it?”

“I’m going to lay you on your back and start by kissing you and then….” She interrupted me.

“I mean what are you going to do about Merv and Sue?”

“It’s in their hands. There is nothing much that I can do.”

“Yes, there is. You can tell her to get rid of the kid or she is on her own.”

“She can’t get rid of the child. She was in the hospital when I was at the boat show if you know what I’m saying.”

“Shit, she’s a bigger fucking slut then I realized. So he got her pregnant before? Why the hell do you put up with her?”

“I’m not sure that it was his but the fact that he collected her from the hospital makes me wonder. I think she regrets going to the hospital if you know what I mean.”

“Anyone else would have chucked her out on her ear years ago.” Once again she went quiet and I could almost see the wheels turning it all over in her brain finding an answer. “There’s another way. I’ll get you some tablets. They are called ‘the morning after pill’. When you get home get her to take two of them the moment you walk in the door. They stop the baby from growing. They work within 3 days if you take 2 of them. If she is with him today they will still work on Sunday night. You may need to leave to go home a little early.”

“I don’t think they are getting together until tomorrow because the kids are home with her. I’ll try but I don’t think she will take the pills. I think she wants to have his child. He has left his wife for her and now I think that she feels guilty for not bearing his child for him because he is in love with her.”

“Fuck and you’re going to stay with her? She’s not the problem at all, is she? If she thought that you would dump her she would not be doing this shit. All she is doing is trying to find out how far you will let her go before you stop her. If you let her get away with this she will keep doing these type of things and maybe worse.”

“What do you mean worse? What can she do worse than have someone else’s baby?”

“Merv is white isn’t he?”

“She wouldn’t, would she?”

“It looks to me as if you may be in a position to find out once this one is born. You have to stop this and I’m not saying that for any other reason other than to help you.”

“I know that. You haven’t once suggested that I should leave her for you. I trust you.”

“Thanks. I won’t deny that the thought entered my head but I have to accept that you have a life away from me and I don’t have the right to interfere unless you ask me to.”

“What are you going to do with Ian gone and when I’m settled in over in the west?”

“I don’t know. I’ll go back to work so that I can support the kids. Mum will look after them to allow me to get a job. She has already offered. I will probably be content to live alone. It’s possible I might eventually meet someone. Till then I may come over to see you whenever I am able to. I will not want to live with anyone else for a long time. A boyfriend would be okay. It will save money on batteries.” She laughed. I joined her. I knew that she had more to say and I didn’t want to talk so I waited.

“I won’t lose hope that Sue will find someone who she can love and will leave you. If she does I want to be the first to hear about it.” She laughed again and kissed me.

“She’s in love with Merv.”

“I guessed that but I’ll bet he would not let her get away with what she is doing to you. That’s the reason that she will leave him to go west with you.”

“You’ve got it right kiddo. You’re not just a pretty face.” I laughed and added, “and a lovely wet pussy.”

“You’re a fucking fool to care about her. Sorry, but I had to say it.”

“Yes, spot on again.”

“You know that I’d go with you, right not if you asked me to.”

“Yes, I know that too. Look Marg, it’s not that I don’t love you. It’s not that I don’t want to be with you because I do. Sue and I have kids and I can’t allow her to raise the kids on her own. She is a nymphomaniac. She tells me she has some disease that the doctors have a name for where the woman cannot be satisfied and so has to find more and more sex with men with large penises. The fact is in my mind she is a nymphomaniac, nothing else.”

I continued, “she says that when she is fertile and ovulating her sex drive takes control of her. She tells me that if she has unprotected sex with men shortly before she ovulates then she can get over the ovulation period until she is safe again without having more sex. She tells me that the timing is all-important because if she can’t get the sex at the right time she can’t control it and ends up having unprotected sex when she is fertile which means that she gets pregnant.”

Marg shook her head to what I told her but said nothing.

“No matter what I say she will not use protection. She sometimes tells me she is using protection but I know she doesn’t.”

“Why do you stay with her is what I don’t understand?”

“There are two main reasons. Of course, I do care about her and it is the reason that I took marriage vows but the number one reason is that if the urge takes over she will leave the kids alone for her night of sex. Someone has to be there to protect them and look after them. The kids are too young to be left alone at night.”

“What’s the second reason?”

“Look, it’s better for both of us if I don’t tell you the other reason.”

“You like having sex after the other men have been with her? That’s it, isn’t it? I suspected and Lyn said that would be the reason. I went away and did some reading on it. I don’t understand it but I can accept it. I saw how you reacted when we met on the boat show weekend after I had just had sex with Ian.” Once again she was silent for a short time then continued. “I should tell you that I did that on purpose to find out if what Lyn had told me was true. You really enjoyed it didn’t you.”

I delayed my answer for a while but then I realised she expected a response. I looked deep inside me for the meaning to something that I only partly understood.

“It was different and most of us respond positively to new erotic experiences. I don’t know how to explain it but I’ll try. It’s like a multi-facet stimulation. The first is you think of the sex act that has already occurred. The next is the enjoyment that you might have experienced from that sex. There is the smoothness and then the velvety feeling on penetration. There is some feeling like jealousy or concern. I think some call it angst which heightens the stimulation. Finally, there is the feeling of reclaiming someone who you really care for who you want to be yours and only yours.”

I had thought about not telling her the truth about Sue but she seemed to be okay with it so I continued. “It has become like an addiction to me. In the early days, she would come home and immediately rush to the bathroom and shower. I saw signs like marks and I don’t know if you understand but if a woman has just washed sperm from her pussy she feels quite different to if she has just had a shower. Her pussy grips and doesn’t get slippery straight away from her juices. I knew something was different and suspected so on one occasion I grabbed her before she could shower and found sperm was running out of her."

"Keep going. I follow you."
"
I got angry with her and threw her down on the bed and effectively took what I wanted. I knew that she only resisted me because she didn’t want me to know. She felt so smooth and silky that I couldn’t get it out of my mind afterwards. I did it again the next time but she didn’t resist and she had a massive orgasm. After that, we talked about what she was doing and I told her that I didn’t want her to have sex with other men.”

“You told her to stop?”

“Yes, but she just ignored me and kept doing it. I saw that she had stopped taking the pill telling me that the doctor said she had to have a break. I was concerned about pregnancy so watched her cycle closely. I then discovered that she cheated on me around a week after her period had ended.”

“She was taking a risk of getting pregnant.”

“I was getting addicted to what they call sloppy seconds and then I realized she also had an addiction. She was addicted to the risk of pregnancy. I continued to watch her cycle which is very predictable by the way. What I found was that over time she would gradually move closer and closer to that danger time.”

“Shit!”

“I suspected she had been doing it for a long time before this. I was also aware that on one occasion which was the first time that I had known that she had sex with someone else she had gone to the hospital a few weeks after to solve what she called ‘problems with her period’. Knowing that she is very regular I contacted a very good friend who had access to her medical file and she came back and told me that my suspicions were correct. She had been pregnant.”

“She got rid of the pregnancy?”

“Yes, I organized for her to get the pill and insisted that she take it. What she started doing then was to have sex right on the day of ovulation. After a while, she started missing pills. I watched closely by looking at her card of pills every day and initially, she dropped to one every two days in the week of ovulation. it was too regular to be accidental. She then extended out the time so that she ended up taking only one every two days right throughout her cycle.”

“She was increasing the risk?”

“She did this for a few months and then tried missing 2 days between pills during the ovulation week. This continued for several months and finally, she missed a period. I knew she was pregnant but said nothing. Again she went into the hospital. She told me that the previous operation to correct ‘the problem with her period’ had not worked so they were going to do it again.”

“You let all this happen and didn’t confront her?”

“I realized that I was powerless to stop it. I figured that she probably would be safer doing what she originally was doing so I told her she didn’t need to take the pill. She laughed and said she kept forgetting to take them anyhow. I knew this was a lie because the pattern was too regular and predictable.”

“Why didn’t you tell her to stop or piss off?”

“To watch someone risk impregnation even if you’re not directly involved is highly erotic. Knowing that it is your wife with another man can blow your mind.” I stopped talking and looked at her. She looked horrified. “I know it’s sick. I realize how disgusted you must be with me. I often think about it and feel the same way but when it comes to trying to stop it I find it difficult. She strings me along and sometimes chastises me by telling me that she loves her little cuckold husband. She knows that this shuts me up.”

“She calls you a cuckold to your face. That’s rubbing it in.”

“Sometimes I feel so unworthy. Other times she makes me feel like a king and I am her one and only love. Sometimes she says it is over. She tells me she will never do it again. When that happens there is a break of two or three months. Then she starts it all over again with a twist. She always takes it an extra step closer to her ovulation day after the break. I know that this is her way of punishing me for putting her under pressure to stop taking risks.”

“She sounds sick.”

“I know that it is sick but when she stops I am on edge waiting for when she is going to start again. I keep checking up on where she is and what she is doing. I think she knows that I am checking up on her. It becomes a game of her teasing me. She makes a point of flirting with other men in front of me more than she usually does. Sometimes it turns me on and the sex, later on, is….. special.” I struggled to find the right word to explain it. “I’m a sick fucker. You must be disgusted with me.”

“No, I’m not disgusted. I somehow suspected that it was happening and Lyn confirmed it for me. It seems that Sue and Lyn have talked about it. She didn’t give me much detail but enough to have an idea that you could be a party to her cheating. The reason for my shocked look was the thought that if we were to get together you might miss it and want me to do it.”

“You don’t understand. I don’t encourage it. I don’t want it at all. Because I can’t stop it I find I can get highly aroused by it all. It can lead to much better sex for me with Sue. As for you and I, that is a different matter. I would not ask you to do it but if you decided that you wanted to try it I would not stop you. It would totally be up to you but if by any chance you did try it I would expect you to discuss it fully with me each and every time.”

“So you think Sue is going to play the same game with Merv this weekend?”

“No, I don’t. She is purposely planning to get pregnant.”

“Why?”

“Because she is in love with him and wants to have his baby. Didn’t you say the same to me today? You said you wish I would reverse my vasectomy so that I could give you my child.”

“That’s different. I would raise our child alone and it would be my responsibility. She wants you to carry the burden of Merv’s child and has not discussed it with you. She’s a monster and you should get away from her as quickly as you can.”

“She is aware that I would suspect what she is doing. We didn’t talk about it but she knows that I plot her period and mark out the stages. She is also aware that I know she will not use protection. Her way of telling me was to not take the kids to her mums until lunchtime Saturday and to tell Merv that he could not see her till Saturday afternoon. It was her way of letting me know as if she is teasing me. She would know that I would be aware that Saturday and Sunday are her danger days. She is planning a pregnancy and she knows that there is nothing I can do about it.”

There was silence for a time as she took it all in. I continued. “She will not take the morning after pill no matter what I do or say.”

“Come here, Goyse. Make love to me and forget the fucking slut exists. I love you even if she doesn’t. If you wanted me to I would sleep with my worst enemy for you. That’s how much I love you.” She pulled me to her and as my cock passed between her legs I felt how wet she was and realized that I was not the only one who found Sue’s behaviour erotic in the extreme.

In my mind, I sometimes thought of a clear picture of Marg’s pussy the first morning of the boat show with just a little of Ian’s sperm daintily hanging from the bottom of her slit. I often closed my eyes when I masturbated and thought of the same thing just before I ejaculated. Afterwards, I would feel ashamed to degrade Marg in that way but now I knew that she would enjoy similar visions involving me and possibly Sue. I wondered if everyone were as sick as Sue and I. I didn’t expect too many couples to be involved in pregnancy risk with strangers but perhaps they played other games and had other hidden fantasies. I was looking forward to when Marg came over to visit us in the west. If Sue didn’t stop her cheating I would make sure that Marg had an opportunity to see what a cunt brimming over with donkey dick sperm looked like.

A thought suddenly occurred to me. Why wait till we have moved. Why not do it now.

“Is there any reason why you could not come back with me for a few days?”

“I guess not. Mum loves having the kids and I need a break. What do you have in mind.”

“If we leave by tomorrow morning we could catch them in the act. How would you like to see Sue’s pussy after it has been reamed by a donkey dick and his sperm running out of it.”

“You’re fucking sick.”

“Well, yes or no?”

“Who could turn down an offer like that? Not me that’s for sure.”

“We would need to pick up Cherie and take her with us. It would also give me an excuse to spend some more time with you because I would have to run you home again.”

“I’ll do it on one condition. If you promise to get a vasectomy reversal before I come over to the west I will go with you this weekend. I know what you are up to.” She did that little giggle again. “You want to try to stop Sue from getting pregnant.”

“I agree to have a reversal. I have wished that I was fertile on several occasions and now that they do reversals I maybe again. I don’t know how successful they are. Mine should work because the specialist who did it said he would try to do it in a way that if I ever did change my mind it had a good chance of success.”

“You know that I will be unprotected when I come over? I’ve already stopped taking the pill because you’re the only one who I want to have sex with.”

“You know that Cherie will try playing up to Merv. Sue will be pissed. I love the idea of it. You know when Merv sees you he may want you as well.”

“I’m not available. I’m yours and only yours while ever you want me unless of course, you tell me to do it with him. It would be very risky my cycle is very close to Sue’s. I’m probably on the eleventh day. I ovulate on the twelfth.”

“It would be your choice. You had better get those ‘morning-after pills’ before we leave.”

“That’s as good as telling me that you want him to fuck me.”

“No, it will be your choice, not mine.”

“Would it be okay with you if I chose to?”

“Of course I would but remember it has to be your choice and you have to tell me if you intend doing it. I would be very upset if you did it then told me or tried to cover it up.”

“I may want to. If we can get there before they fuck I may be able to get him before she has a chance.”

“She would be right pissed off if you did that. I’d hate to be in Merv’s shoes if we were to pull that off. If you don’t want to do it Cherie might try instead.”

“Getting cold feet are we?”

“I love your little tight pussy. I would prefer that it didn’t get stretched too much.”

“Is he that big?”

“Very thick Sue tells me. She is very stretched and she told me he has to work get into her.”

“How thick?”

“About as big around than a coke can she said.”

“What the tall thin ones?”

“No, the short thick ones.”

“Do they come that big?”

“They sure do.”

“How long?”

“About half an inch longer than me she said."

“You’re the biggest that my pussy has ever had. My kids were by cesarean section.”

“Yep, I can tell. I’ve seen the scars. If you do it with him be prepared. It will hurt like hell until near the end. If that is what you plan to do then when you get the pills get a tube of lube. Make sure you use lots of it before he tries to enter you. Let him know that he has to go slow. He may cum before he gets right into you the first time. That usually happens if the woman is tight like you are but it will be better the second and third time.”

“That is if there is a second or third time.”

“You are pretty special. If he does you once he will want to do you multiple times. Don’t be surprised if he forgets about Sue and wants to spend the weekend with you. Make sure he knows you are very tight and he will not be able to help himself. He’s a wolf for tight pussy.”

“I don’t want to hurt you.”

“If he wants you and you decide to go ahead, tell him, okay but you need to talk to me first. I’ll hold the lube so you will have an excuse to come to me. Come over and ask for my permission so that he can hear but remember if I say ‘no’ it will mean exactly that. Are you alright with that?”

“What if I ask now?”

“Nope, I want him to see that you come over and ask me for permission. This is about protecting my relationship with you.”

“And with Sue.”

“Why do you say that?”

“You want him to know that you have given Sue your permission. You want him to think that you can tell her ‘no’ at any time and it will be over.”

“Smart girl. If you do this right it may have a very different effect than you think. She may leave me and I will be free for you. Sue hates losing and she will know that I planned this. She will come at me and you with a vengeance. Be prepared. The one point that I will make and I won’t say this again. I would rather that Cherie seduced him and we helped her.”

“You don’t want my pussy stretched?”

“There is another reason. Sue was not always like she is now and neither was Cherie. Both of them ended up chasing the satisfaction that they can’t achieve because of a donkey dick like Merv. Right now you are happy with me and I give you satisfaction. It may not be the same after Merv finishes with you. That is the reason why I leave the decision up to you. I love you and will accept your decision but it may end up ruining part of what we have. Bear that in mind.”

“Okay. Let’s make love and then talk to Cherie. We will need to leave early. If they see us coming Merv will hightail it. How do you plan to handle that? What if they are at Merv’s place?"

“We will park the car and walk up the street so they won’t hear us coming. If they are not there we will wait in one of the kid’s rooms until they settle in. They will not go to Merv’s place because he has a border and there are little chances of them being disturbed at our house. They just might go to a motel but I know which motel Sue uses. We can check that by calling and asking for them. If they haven’t booked during the weekend they would not get a room.”

“This should be interesting. Make love to me with your big cock. I can see you are getting horny. Should we use lube first,” she said with a little giggle then moved over to straddle my cock. I slipped into her with ease. She was unbelievably wet telling me that the thought of Merv’s donkey cock had her intrigued. I knew that this one was for me and I wouldn’t last long. It felt like sloppy seconds. I suspected that the real thing was not far away. I didn’t want to stop her if she wanted it but I knew that if she did what was on her mind our relationship would not last. I could only hope that Cherie, the sex goddess scored before she did. I would be helping Cherie every way that I could.

I usually can hold my orgasm for an indefinite period to make sure my lover is satisfied but once she started humping up to me the thought of her tight pussy being stretched by a cock larger than a coke can with its head even larger made my balls rise up in their sack and there was no way that I could hold it back. I erupted into her with pulse after pulse. It felt like it would never end. I didn’t want it to but unfortunately, it did.

“You came quickly. I am flooded.”

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t hold it back. I can get you off.” I started to move down her body.

“No, we have things to do. We need to find a pharmacy for the morning-after pill.”

I knew immediately that I had started a run of events that I may regret for the rest of my life.

“I don’t think that getting the morning after pill is a good idea.”

“What, you want me to get pregnant?”

“No, I don’t want that.”

“So you want Sue to have Merv’s kid.”

“No, I don’t want that either.”

“We can stop this. You told me that the decision would be mine. I want to do this for you. You will not leave Sue for me. I have come to terms with that. I will do this for you to show you how much I love you. If we don’t have the pill I will still do it and I will have to bear his child. If you want that then stop me getting the pill. The decision will be yours.”

Half an hour later Marg was in conversation with Cherie explaining what was happening and what we had in mind to put a spanner in the works for Sue. Cherie jumped at the chance to join us. After a 20 minute conversation, Marg hung up the phone and joined me in a drink. We had ordered food in not wishing to confront the Saturday night traffic looking for a restaurant. About 30 minutes later there was a knock on the door. Thinking the meal had arrived I walked over with my wallet in one hand and notes in the other.

“You won’t need to pay for it,” Cherie said with a massive grin on her face. She grabbed me in a bear hug and planted her lips on mine. I had not expected it so it took me a moment to respond.

“Leave that man alone. You never know where he’s been,” Marg retorted then came across and joined us in a three-way embrace.

“Once I knew where you pair were I just couldn’t help but join you. You don’t mind if I slip into the spare bed for the night do you.”

“No, you can’t use the spare bed. I won’t stand for it,” I replied. I laughed at the look of surprise and disappointment on her face. It looked as if she would break down and cry. As she turned to leave I added. ”You’ll sleep with us and like it.”

The smile on her face made her look like her face would break in two. “You had me going there for a while.” Marg and Cherie kissed and hugged then they took turns kissing me. While Marg kissed me Cherie pushed her tongue into my ear. The feeling was so erotic my cock was immediately at attention. I was going to enjoy this night.

The knock on the door heralding the arrival of our food broke us up. The delivery guy was young, probably around 19 years old, well built and good looking. He entered the room and walked across to the table with Cherie following close behind. As he stood he collided with the blond sex goddess who put her arm around his waist and pulled him in close to her body. His embarrassment was obvious by his red face.

“Whew, you're cute,” she said. “I can feel you’re excited to see me too.”

“You’re fucking gorgeous,” he replied. “Who couldn’t get excited with a body like yours pushing into me. Do you think I’m gay?”

“I can feel that you’re not gay. What are you doing tonight?”

“Sorry honey, I’ve got to work into the early hours. But maybe some other time.”

“Shame, you will never know what you are missing out on with me and my friends. We really live it up. You could learn a few new tricks to show your girlfriend.”

“There is no girlfriend but if I wasn’t working I wouldn’t hesitate to stay. Could we get together next week? I come off shift on Wednesday.” They exchanged phone numbers and arranged to meet on Wednesday night.

“You don’t waste any time, do you?” I said after he had left with a good tip to boot.

“Didn’t you notice the size of that bulge? Someone like that is not going to get away with at least a body hug. A big cock whore like me can’t afford to let too many get away. You should know if you’ve watched your wife out on the prowl.”

I ignored her swipe at Sue and responded. “I don’t check out the size of men’s penises. At least I haven’t until now. After this, I will probably meet people by looking at their crotch rather than into their eyes. Maybe Marg noticed.” I said with a laugh.

“Don’t look at me. I’ve got all I can handle for this weekend.” Marg replied.

“You don’t know what you’re missing, honey until you have tried it. Once it happens there is no turning back. You’ll always want more and more. They know too. Instinct tells them you’re interested and they get erect almost immediately.”

We sat down and started eating. Cherie had bought some food with her thinking that we may have already eaten. The meal was delicious. After drinks all round, I surfed the TV channels and found an R certificate erotic film. The girls went off to the bathroom together to prepare for bed. They didn’t bother to shut the door and I could hear them exchanging gossip about what had led to this weekend’s events. When they appeared again my jaw must have almost hit the floor. They both wore exotic see-through nighties that ended well above the knee and obviously no underwear. We sat together on the settee. Three of us on a seat designed for two with me in-between them.

The movie had some red hot scenes in it. I could feel both the girls squirming in their seats. Eventually, Cherie spoke, “We’ve put our nighties on but you are still dressed in your civvies. Come on about time you joined us.”

“Sorry girls but I don’t have nightwear with me. I pictured Marg and I would not worry about it. We never have before.”

“Okay, get it off then.” Cherie reached over and undid my belt opened my fly zip and proceeded to take my pants off. Meanwhile, Marg had unbuttoned my shirt and started to remove it. I was left with just my socks on. Cherie dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth while Marg proceeded to give me one of the most passionate kisses I had ever experienced.

There are just a few moments during our life when we think that it just never could get better than this. This was one of those moments. With two of the most beautiful women, I had ever met pushed up against me and the red hot scenes in the movie had me very aroused. Both of these ladies were in love with me. One had told me many times that she loved me while the other showed me by her behaviour but she knew she could never tell me how she felt as it would be the ultimate betrayal of her best friend. I was on the other hand in love with one of them while in total awe of the beauty of the other. All my troubles had disappeared at that moment. There was no past nor was there any future. Tomorrow was just another day. Tonight I just wanted to make love to the two females who at that moment were my favourite people in the world.

Marg broke away from our kiss and took Cherie’s head in her hands pulling her away from my cock and said, “Easy there girl. He needs to last or we both could end up disappointed.” She then kissed Cherie on the lips pulling her across my lap. I could feel her breasts hanging on my engorged cock and thigh. I moved my hand down to take her left nipple in between my fingers. I heard her groan into Marg’s mouth as they kissed. I could feel Marg’s larger breasts pushing against my arm and shoulder as they kissed. I moved my other hand across to place the palm of my hand over her right breast and heard her little moan of appreciation.

We continued like that for several minutes. The girls broke their kiss and as if following a script stood to pull me to my feet and moved across to the bed. The nightie’s both dropped to the floor while I climbed into the centre of the bed. The girls followed with one each side of me. They then resumed their kissing above me with both sets of tits pressing into my chest. I moved my arms outwards and around the shoulders of each.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 15 - Sue's plans with Merv go wrong.

We didn’t get a lot of sleep with three of us in the bed, especially for me. Every so often one of the girls reached across and started working on my cock. When I became erect she would roll over on top of me. I let them do the work but unfortunately while one was doing me the other would be disturbed and then she would want a shot at me as well.

This went on till around six o’clock when I woke them both and said, “get your gear into the car, we’re on our way.” The joke about it all is that for the first hour of the trip they both complained about being tired. They had got at least twice the sleep that I had. During the trip, we talked about what we intended to do once we arrived at my house making sure that we considered as many options as possible. Marg had initially planned to seduce Merv before Sue could.

I knew Merv well and knew he had a few weaknesses. First off he could not say no to any pussy that was offered. I had observed this many times when out drinking with him so I knew that the girls only had to let him know they were available and he would jump at the chance. If he thinks a woman has a tight pussy he simply goes bananas over her. During discussions with him about women he had been with the first thing he always talked about was how tight she was. He also had a ‘thing’ about blonds. Like all men, he got turned on by the thought that the woman may be ovulating. We had all the knowledge you could ever wish for to be successful.

Marg had told me that her cycle was very similar to Sue’s and that she would be within a couple of days of ovulating. We knew that the one thing that Merv hated was a woman who expected him to wear a condom. Since Ian and Marg had split up she had not been having sex so had stopped taking the pill. In my mind, this ruled Marg out as the one to seduce Merv but she kept insisting. I asked her why she was so insistent and she told me that this was her opportunity to get square on Sue for destroying her marriage.

In desperation, I explained to Marg that if she was the one then our relationship would almost certainly end because Sue would never let me near her again. The best plan was for Marg to play her part by helping me to distract Sue to give Cherie a chance to seduce Merv. We set up a means of communicating as it was essential that Sue catches Merv in an act of betrayal. Once the plan was set we then talked about general things. Cherie asked about my new job. We then talked about them coming over west to visit and the likelihood that Sue would give us enough space for any intimate contact. I was not optimistic but played up our chances so that they didn’t change their mind.

Eventually, the subject got around to Cherie and her love life to which she replied that outside the time with Marg and me, recently she had none. I knew she had split with her husband around the time that I had met her. I expressed surprise that Cherie, the sex goddess did not have at least one boyfriend. She told us that there is someone I care about but he is taken. When I asked who it was she told me it was confidential at this stage. I looked at Marg who shook her head to which I thought she was indicating for me to leave the subject alone. I then started talking about what the weather might do. When I next looked at Marg she was still shaking her head. I didn’t really get it but decided to stop for a late breakfast so that I had the chance to ask her what was going on.

After we stopped I asked Cherie to order our breakfast and signalled to Marg to follow me to the restrooms. Once there I asked her what the hell was going on. The answer shocked me.

“It’s you stupid. Why do you think she takes every opportunity to get together with you? Why do you think she is giving up her job to move over west after you do? Why do you think she is so keen to piss off Sue?”

“But I thought she was your best friend? How can you be so calm about it all?”

“I have come to terms with the fact that you will not leave Sue to be with me so the best that I can wish for is a few days together occasionally. Cherie hasn’t discovered that yet. I’ve told her but she still wants to try to get you away from Sue, besides our threesomes are great so why would I spoil a good thing when there is no hope of anything better. She is my best friend and I love her. I would never say anything that would hurt her. I give her advice but accept it when she doesn’t listen. When she does work it out I will be there to support her.”

“You make me sound like I’m a monster.”

“You’re not a monster. You are the kindest, most decent man that I have ever known and I love you. There is a monster but her name is Sue. One day you will see that for yourself.”

“Some days I think the same myself and the next moment she is so sweet that I forgive her.”

“Let’s join Cherie. Breakfast will be ready by now.”

We walked back to the table. I went up to Cherie and kissed her on the lips. When I pulled away her bottom jaw almost hit the floor.

“What was that for?”

“Oh, nothing in particular, just for being Cherie I guess,” then I added, “and for getting my breakfast, of course. I should appreciate my friends more than I do especially the ones who look as lovely as you do.”

“Keep that up and Marg will be punching my lights out.”

“Not likely, she’s the one that took me to you. She knows that I love her. Don’t tell her that I told you but I think she likes watching us make love. I saw her watching us last night and pretending to be asleep. Mind the way you rocked the bed, who could sleep through it?”

We all broke out in laughter.

“She did her share of rocking,” Cherie said while pointing at Marg. “Do you think I slept through her moaning and your groaning. OOOOOHHHH, OOOOOHHHH, OOOOOHHHH, OOOOOHHHH, OOOOOHHHH….. ,“ She imitated Marg in full flight except twice as loud and three times as long. “How many people have 15 orgasms in two hours? Only this one, her name is Marg, the magnificent.”

We laughed and I almost choked on my coffee. We were back in the car and on the road within half an hour. Every once in a while Cherie would come out with, “OOOOOHHHH, OOOOOHHHH, OOOOOHHHH, OOOOOHHHH, OOOOOHHHH….., “ and we all burst out in laughter knowing how similar she sounded to Marg during her orgasm. As we approached home Cherie rang Sue’s favourite motel and asked to talk to Sue. When the desk clerk checked and said there was no one of that name she then asked for Merv. He confirmed that there was no booking in either name. We then knew that they would be heading to my house.

I parked the car in a nearby dead-end street and we walked over to the house. As I suspected Sue’s car was missing. I expected that she was delivering the kids to her mum's place. I was able to look from a distance into Merv’s back yard and saw that he was still there, watching our house. The plan was starting to come together.

Once we were in the house I located the security cameras that I had purchased sometime back when I was hoping to set up a monitor on Sue. We quickly placed them in a position to watch the driveway, the back stairs, the lounge area, the bedrooms and the family room. The cameras were high tech with wifi connections which allowed me to tune in my laptop using the software. The three of us then lay down in the master bedroom with the laptop placed to allow us to see if Sue returned or Merv made his way to the back door. Cherie almost immediately went for my belt to undo my pants.

“Sorry honey, we have to be ready to spring them as soon as they get together. We can’t afford to be distracted.”

The girls had a bag with some clothes in. They took the opportunity to get dressed in the ensuite bathroom. When they reappeared they were two of the sexiest girls that I have ever laid my eyes on, not that I ever had any doubt.

“Fuck, how lucky is Merv,” I said. “You pair look gorgeous. There isn’t a man alive who wouldn’t want to get into your pants.”

Just then Sue’s car appeared on the driveway. I had placed one camera high up which afforded a view into the front seat of her car. Sitting in the passenger’s seat was Merv. They stopped in sight of the camera and we watched them kissing passionately. I could see Merv’s hand working under her skirt and could see enough to know he was fingering her. For the first time in many, many years I had a sudden flash of jealousy. I felt angry and it made me lose my breath for a few seconds.

Marg noticed and said, “Hey, are you okay?”

“I guess the impact of knowing that she plans to let him impregnate her and his willingness to let it happen has just hit home. I suddenly felt terribly angry at both of the lying cheating cunts.”

I saw Sue push his hand away and say something which I assumed was let’s go inside and they got out of the car. I heard them climb the stairs and the front door opened. There was a bit of talk during which I started recording and placed the laptop so it would not be obvious but was accessible from the hallway. This would allow happenings in the bedrooms to be monitored from a person in the hallway. Once they stopped talking we walked down the passageway.

Merv had her is a passionate kiss with one arm pulling her into him and the other one under her skirt. They didn’t see us till we were within two meters of them. The look on their faces was one of utter surprise. Merv was the first to speak. It was obvious he spoke before his mind kicked in.

“I thought you said he was away for the weekend?”

I came back immediately, “So this is what you do while I’m away Merv. Is it?”

“I’m sorry mate. She told me you didn’t mind. I would never do this to my mate if I didn’t think it was alright.”

“Are you fucking kidding me, Merv? What? Did Sam give you the okay to screw his wife while he was overseas and get her pregnant? He seemed to think that the kid was his but I know better unless of course, you were lying to your mates in the pub when you told us about it.” The look on his face was hard to describe. “It’s funny how the kid was born exactly nine months after you were screwing her. The kid has that same funny look that you have when you are surprised as well.”

“Cherie do you mind taking Merv into the bedroom to give us some privacy while I have a talk to my wife. Do you mind Merv? Oh, and after that, I will come in and talk to you if you don’t mind. I think we have a few things that we should talk about. Don’t you?”

The look on Sue’s face was one of absolute anger. “What the fuck are you up to? We had a deal and you have broken it. You’ll live to regret this I promise you.”

“Cherie, take Merv into the bedroom. Wait for me there. I’ll be 15 to 20 minutes.”

“I should go,” Merv said.

“No, I want you to stay. There are some things that Sue and I must discuss and then once I talk with you we will go. I will not get angry. I’m just disappointed, but mainly with Sue.” With that Cherie and Merv moved off down the passageway to the master bedroom.

“What the fuck do you want?” Sue was quite angry and her face was red.

“Can you boil the kettle for us Marg. We’ll have a nice cup-a-tea as we talk.”

“I don’t want any fucking tea. I just want you to fuck off and leave us alone.”

“That’s not going to happen until we have our talk and if you give me all the right answers then we will leave. If the answers are not satisfactory then we will not be leaving. Oh, and the talk doesn’t start until you settle down. I want you cool and calm while you answer my questions.”

“You can get fucked and so can your slut over there.”

“I just added an apology to the list before we leave. When you stop the abuse and settle down I’ll put the questions to you. You can answer them and then we will leave you alone with Merv if that’s what you want.”

“Okay, ask the questions.”

“I want a cup of tea first.” I raised my voice. “How’s the tea coming along, Marg?”

“It shouldn’t be long now. The kettle is almost boiling. Do you want a biscuit with it?”

“I wouldn’t mind. What about you, Sue.”

“Fuck you and your biscuit. I just want you out of here.”

“Yes, I know but we are not going until you answer my questions. That won’t happen until you settle down. I want my tea first. By then I’ll have something to show you that you should see.”

Marg bought the tea out and then quietly walked down the passageway. By this time we were seated at the table so that I could see down the passage toward Marg. I picked up my tea and said, “I asked you about protection and you didn’t answer me. I will ask again. What are you doing for protection?”

“I told you that I’ve got it in hand.”

“That tells me you are not going to use any. Until you can tell me how you intend to protect against pregnancy we don’t intend leaving you with Merv.”

She was quiet for some time. It was as if she was trying to come up with a satisfactory answer. Then, “I have nothing. I want him to give me his baby. Once we go west I will have no contact with him and I have decided that I want to remember him by his child.” I was taken back. I didn't believe that she was going to be so willing to tell me the truth.

“You mean like Sam’s wife and Joe’s wife and Dave’s wife and the list goes on. Don’t you realize that some guys play golf, others football but Merv he’s got a special sport? He is such a nice guy that everyone loves him which gives him the opportunity to father lots of kids with other men’s wives. That’s his sport. Because he is such a nice guy most men don’t wake up but I know because he tells me all about it. Why do you think I asked you twice about protection? Have I ever done that before to you? Merv is totally unreliable. To him, you will be just another notch on his crotch and then he’ll find someone new.”

“I don’t believe he would do that.” Her expression belied her statement. I knew her and she knew me. She knew that I would not make up something like that. While we had been talking Marg had signalled to me.

“Okay, come with me. I’ll show you something but you must be extra quiet.”

We walked quietly along the passageway. I showed her the laptop monitor and then I cracked open the bedroom door. Cherie was a champ. She had seduced him in less than ten minutes. He was pumping her like there was no tomorrow. She had told him she had little experience then asked him to teach her a few things. She also told him that she was ovulating so he must not cum in her. He would have to pull out. We all knew that Merv doesn’t pull out for anyone. I watched the video later and Cherie had told him that they had time for a quickie and no one would ever know. I knew Merv like the back of my hand. Little experience would mean tight to Merv. She was blond and she was a sex goddess. I knew that Merv could never say no to her no matter what the consequences especially so if he thought he could get her pregnant.

“Men, you’re all cunts. All any of you think about is getting into the nearest pussy.” Sue was ropable. Her face was blood red from anger.

“A bit like you, honey when it comes to donkey dicked men,” Marg replied.

The look on Sue’s face was something to write home about. She knew that what Marg had said was exactly right.

“I’ll settle with you for this you bitch and that other blond moll as well.”

“I hope when that time comes you give us a good licking. My pussy could do with it now actually.”

Marg moved over to her, pulled her in close and kissed her on the lips. Initially, Sue pulled back but by that time Marg had her hand on her neck and pulled her back in. I recognized the moment that Sue gave in. Her mouth opened slightly when she kissed back. I moved over and opened the second bedroom door and said, “Come on you pair. Let’s leave the lovers to it.”

They followed me into the bedroom and I joined them in an embrace. My hands snaked down to their buts. With Marg, I slid my finger across her slit. For Sue, my finger stopped at her anus. I played a little with her rosebud but it was too tight so I slid my finger into her pussy. She was just as wet as Marg.

Curiosity got the better of me so I pulled back both hands and put the wet fingers together with my thumb on both hands so that the girls could see and then slowly pulled them apart. The juices on them both formed a long string of clear viscous liquid that didn’t break till it stretched for about 3 inches. Both were similar.

“Just as I thought you’re both ovulating? I’m going to fuck both of you. I may not satisfy you both and I may not get either of you pregnant but it won’t be from lack of trying.”

“I have an operation booked for next week before we fly out to reverse my vasectomy. I want you to come over west Marg and join Sue and I but on one condition. Bring Cherie with you. She has already agreed. You must be there when you are ovulating. I want you, Marg and you, Sue to both bear my child at the same time and that means I must impregnate you both at the same time. Marg, the option will be open for you and Cherie to stay in the west if you choose. If you agree I will organize a home for you and a job for each of you."

“I’m your wife. There is no way that I will agree to that.”

“Sue, I love you but I also love Marg. I understand how you felt about Merv because I feel the same about Marg. The difference is Marg is an honest, decent and trustworthy person who will never do you any harm as long as you treat her fairly. Merv, on the other hand, is a cheating fucking rat but he is also my friend. As long as he doesn’t try to take my wife and children away from me I won’t do him any harm but he has stepped over the line and so have you. The choice you have to make is to stay here with a rat or come with me and be treated with some degree of respect. Something you must remember though is that respect is earned it doesn’t just happen.”

“I’ve already told you that I’m coming over to the west with you. This was going to be my special present to a person that I have fallen in love with. I now see that I was a fool. Alright, if that is what I must accept then I will but you can’t complain if I occasionally wander.” She put the emphasis on “you” to make sure that I knew it was non-negotiable.

“I don’t like it but I do understand. I want you to not play around until you are pregnant by me. Once the baby is born I will organize for your tubes to be cut so that you can’t bear any more children. That way you can fuck anyone you want at any time you want assuming you don’t embarrass me as you have in this town. Is that a deal?”

“What about Marg?”

“Marg has wanted to have a baby with me for quite a while now. Following what has happened today I now agree. I’ve been thinking about it for some time but would not do anything like that without talking to you first and having you involved. If your cycles stay in parallel then you can be present when she is impregnated and she can be there when you are, if you want that. After that Marg needs to decide her own future. Marg and her children may stay in the west and I will provide for her as best I can or she may choose to do something else. That’s her decision to make.”

Marg responded, “I’ll want to stay if Sue can agree that you can spend some time with me occasionally. I promise that if you agree, Sue I will not try to take him away from you. If you continue cheating on him then maybe he could come to me while you’re with your boyfriends. I know that your cheating causes him a great deal of stress. I know he will not stand in your way so perhaps I can help him with the stress that he feels.”

“What? You get stressed about me being with other men? I always thought you found it erotic and it turned you on.”

Marg jumped in before I could speak. “Just because something turns you on sexually doesn’t mean it doesn’t put you under stress.”

“I guess you’re right. That night that Lyn and Goyse made love here and I watched, my orgasm just about blew my brains out but I was pissed off and felt like killing you. Is that how you feel?”

“Sort of, I get angry that you would do it to me. I feel disappointed and let down. Sometimes I breakdown and even cry but I also feel…… I don’t know how to explain it. I suppose the word for it is ‘turned on’ but more than that. I get to the point of ejaculation but I don’t quite because I want to be part of what is happening and that can’t happen until you get home. If I let myself cum then anger and depression take me over and it becomes terrible.”

“My god, I had no idea. You always liked me to flaunt it and the more I did it the more you seemed to like it. I remember before we were married and I danced with that guy, what was his name….. Darrel that’s it. You were watching us and he was rubbing himself all over me and he put his hand on my but. I saw you smiling and you nodded as if to say ‘yes’ so I kissed him. He moved his hand down even further and pulled me in tighter. I kept watching you and I could tell that you loved it. I often think about it even today, years later and it still gets me wet.”

I just shook my head to indicate my disagreement. She ignored it and continued.

“He asked me to meet him at his car for a drink and I said I needed to talk to you first. I told you that I wanted to go out for a drink and you didn’t hesitate. You said alright, if you want to, so I went. He stretched me out on his car seat and fucked the arse off me, without protection and while he was doing me I saw you look in the window. He came heaps in me and when I went back you were waiting at your car and said we should go.”

I shook my head again but she still continued. I thought this is to embarrass me in front of Marg.

“We drove away to a secluded spot. You didn’t mention what happened but when you entered my cum filled pussy you came in me within two or three strokes. You then asked me about my cycle and if it was a high-risk time for me. I said no then asked you why. You told me that you had this fantasy about women having sex close to ovulation. That’s what started me off.”

“So you believe that it’s all my fault, do you?”

“You know that I become pregnant to Steve while you were away working those two months. What I never told you is the truth about why it happened. You and I used to talk every night by phone and you remember I said things like ‘what if I cheated on you?’ You responded by saying if you do I expect you to tell me about what happens. After that on a number of phone calls I told you things like ‘what if I was with someone last night?’ ‘What if his cock was really, really big.’ ‘What if he made love to me and I was close to ovulating.’ It’s a long time ago and I can’t remember it all but it happened.”

There was a long delay then she started crying. I pulled her in hard against Marg and me. I kissed her and then I kissed Marg. Marg remained quiet and let Sue talk.

“Well, all those ‘what if’s’ were actually happening. I was doing them to sexually stimulate you. I know that men masturbate when they don’t get sex and I wanted you to feel like I was making it better for you even though I couldn’t be there with you. Steve, my ex-boyfriend was the guy I was using but I got my timing wrong so I got pregnant.”

I couldn’t handle this. Not in front of Marg. “You don’t have to do this, Sue.”

“Yes, I do. You always told me to tell you the truth. Maybe it’s time for me to tell you. Sometime after we got married you know that Steve came back and he threatened me. I did what he wanted me to do. I didn’t fight it as hard as I should have because I knew you would work out that I was cheating. I thought that maybe you would still get turned on by it. I was right. When you found out, you and I had some of the best sex ever so I let it continue until it became a habit. Before long I was addicted and I felt that I couldn’t stop.”

I shook my head again but she still continued.

“For years I thought I was going nuts. I had constant feelings of arousal that wouldn't go away. No matter how much sex I had, or how many times I masturbated in a day there would never be any totally satisfying release. The only time that it satisfied me was with a cock over eight inches long and at least two inches across.”

I continued to shake my head but she just wouldn’t leave it alone. I guess she was stressed over Merv being with Cherie and it was making her illogical.

“I know now that part of the problem is where my "spot" is located. It's not very big but it's deep in my vagina, so it can't just be scratched. Some women have it in their clitoral area, so they can be satisfied by almost anyone. But none of that stuff works for me. I can't feel satisfied with having sex with normal men. I have to have a cock that goes really, really deep and I need to feel some stretch.”

“You don’t have to do this to yourself, Sue,” I told her.

“If I hadn’t started that game I may not have realized but over time I found out that true satisfaction can only come from deep and tight penetration. For me, that means being with what you call my donkey dicks. I knew that if you didn’t get anything out of it you would try to stop me. There had to be that extra bit there because it was your fantasy about a man coming in me when I was near to the time of ovulation.”

“That’s just your assumption.”

“Is it? Early in our marriage, you were watching my cycle. I knew because I checked your office and found that you were plotting my cycle on a calendar. I looked back over the calendar and found that you had marked off the dates that I was having sex. You said nothing! You accepted it. One morning after I had been out I was in your office and I could smell sperm. I looked in the wastepaper basket and found tissues soaked in sperm. Not just one but several. You were masturbating just on the thought of it. I knew then that you enjoyed what I was doing and wanted it to continue.”

“All men masturbate and most women as well. Assuming it has to do with risk is taking it a bit too far.”

“I wanted it to be as exciting as it could be for you so I started taking more risk by doing it closer to my danger date. I went too close and ended up pregnant. I panicked and went to my doctor who organized an operation for me. I told him what I was doing and why and he said he wished his wife would do something like that for him. I said that if he looked after me any time I made a mistake I would talk to her and ask her to join me. He agreed. They are now doing the same thing as we have been doing.”

Sue had mixed the facts up with a bit of manipulation to make it sound like I was the driver of her cheating. Nothing was further from the truth. It was obvious that she was trying to frighten Marg away by concocting a story. Marg had been silent while Sue talked to me. I knew that Sue was terribly upset having found out that Merv was more interested in the sex than her feelings. Her way of hiding the pain was to talk and justify. I knew it was also her way of saying thanks for stopping her from making such a big mistake. Most of the events she had said was true but as with most things she had put a slant on it to move most of the blame away from her. The fact is that I had no control. I either had to put up with it or leave. Leaving seemed to be out of the question because I had to consider the kids. What could I do other than accept it?

At this time Cherie opened the door and came in to join us. I could see the sperm running down the inside of her leg. She climbed onto the bed and simply threw her leg over me and started to sit down on my mouth.

Almost immediately Sue grabbed her and said, “No, I’m to blame for that so let me do it.”

Cherie climbed off me and onto my wife lowering her self down onto her. I could see Sue’s tongue lapping at her flaps as she lowered her but. Merv had realized that he had blown his chances with Sue and had obviously ‘flown the coup’. I have never seen or heard from him to this day and I don’t think Sue has either.

As I watched my wife doing her cleaning duties Marg had moved closer to me and lifted her leg over me and with her hand directed my cock into her slit. Her usual tight pussy felt loose and slippery as if she had recently been fucked. I looked at her wondering why. She saw the look on my face and so she reached across and held up the tube of KY jelly we had purchased in case she went ahead with having sex with Merv.

“I thought you might like that,” she said. “It’s the closest thing to fucking someone after having sex. I hope you like it.”

“I love you,” I whispered quietly in her ear.

“Then fuck the arse off me. I had the chance of a donkey dick tonight and you pricks took it away from me. Don’t blame me if I mess up your bed because I’ll be thinking of it while you’re screwing me.” Shortly after, she exploded, squirting so much that the girls stopped to watch.

“Fuck me, no wonder you love that,” Sue said to me. “Even I enjoyed that and I was only watching.”

“Looks as if it’s your turn then,” Cherie replied as she scooted down along my wife to bury her head into her crotch. It wasn’t long before Sue was oohing and aaahhhing as she reached orgasm.

I rolled My Marg over on to her back and told her quietly again. “I love you”. She smiled and kissed me. The kiss lasted a long time. I wished it could have lasted forever but the feel of her pussy made me wonder what it would have been like to see Merv fuck her and I came immediately. By this time Cherie and Sue were in a sixty-nine position. Marg and I enjoyed holding each other tightly while watching the action.

Marg was near my ear so Sue would not hear and said quietly. “I love you very much. Once I have your baby I want you to move in with me. You could live with me and visit Sue occasionally. That will allow her to have as much donkey dick as she wants. She will never love you as I do.”

I moved my head around so our lips touched and I kissed her. My erection had grown and she noticed and moved over on top of me again. This was going to be a long day and night.

Sue’s plans had gone amiss with a lot of help from us. She never mentioned Merv again to me which told me that she never ever regretted what had happened that weekend. Despite this, for several months afterwards I would occasionally catch her alone crying. She had lost not only a sexual partner but someone she cared about. Each time I found her crying I would simply take her into my arms and say, “It’s okay, the pain will ease with time.”

She would look up at me and reply, “You’re such a good man. I’m so lucky to have you.”

I didn’t want to be just a good man to my wife. I just wanted her to care enough about my feelings to not keep hurting me. Telling me she loved me would probably help but that had stopped well before we moved over to the west. She was to tell me she loved me only once after that.

Years later on the first occasion that we met after our separation, I asked her why she had left. Her answer was “I love you but I’m not in love with you. I did it for you.” She then got up and walked away. I never did quite understand what she meant but that is another story.

[goyse]

My Ex-wife Chapter 16 - We head West.

The company moved all of our belongings for us and provided us with a very nice home. During the last week before the move, Sue was in good spirits and chatted on continuously about everything and nothing. I spent most of the time listening and joined in when I had something of value to add to the conversation.

We stopped overnight on the flight over. The company picked up all the bills. That night we stopped at a lush hotel and dined in quite a nice restaurant. Our children were eight and nine years of age at this stage. They had always been very well behaved and seldom ever caused problems for us no matter what the circumstances. It was always a pleasure to take them out unlike many children of their age.
There was a bar with a dance floor in the hotel where we stayed and once we had finished our meal, Sue said she wanted to go dancing and asked if I would take the children up to bed. It took me off guard and I had no idea what to say but the decision was made by the children who simply said, “Come on dad. Let’s go back to the room.”

I could not reasonably leave the kids alone in a strange hotel so it meant that Sue was loose by herself for the night. The kids and I watched a show on TV. Before the show was finished both of them were in dreamland.

I put them to bed, waited around half an hour to make sure they would not wake up then proceeded to go down to find Sue. There was an excess of men in the bar. There seemed to about two men for each woman. Sue was dancing with a tall, well-built chap who looked to be about ten years older than she was. The dance was a slow one and he seemed to be almost wrapped around her they were so close. Her head rested on his chest, her arms were around his neck while his big hands held a cheek each of her but. As the song ended he stooped down to her and they kissed.

They took a break when the song ended and moved to the opposite end of the bar from where I had sat down. I waited a while and sat back to observe. They sat on their stools facing each other with his knee pushed between her legs. Every so often he reached forward and pulled her in towards him and they kissed. It appeared that he was with a small group of men, probably three or four because from time to time he talked to the men around him. One of those men was behind Sue and had his body pushed up against her in such a way that she would most certainly have been able to feel his cock pushing against her back.

I had no idea what to do. I knew that I could not leave the kids alone for long. I could see that Sue was drinking with the men and so I thought that she may be well on the way to being drunk. If I approached them it was likely if I wanted Sue to come back to the room she would refuse which the men would take as a green light from her. If I approached her and then left her alone with them then they would see it as an open invitation by her husband for them to fuck her. Either way, I could not win. I decided to just have a couple more drinks and then return to the room.

As I finished my second drink and was about to turn to leave there was a tap on my shoulder. I turned and it was Sue.

“Hey, handsome, what are you doing here?”

“I came down to make sure you were okay but you were with that tall guy over there. The kids are asleep.”

“I’m lucky to have a man like you who respects my privacy. A lot of husbands would have started abusing everybody if they saw their wife with another man.”

“I was a little upset when I saw you kissing him like that. He was manhandling you on the dance floor as well.”

“It meant nothing. We were just having a little fun. He is the older brother of a guy that I went to school with. He recognized me and came over to talk. He has always flirted with me and I like him. Can I stay for a few hours? They don’t shut down till after one o’clock and he’s such a good dancer and his friends are really good company. You don’t mind do you?”

“I do actually. I expected that we would have a nice night together now that the kids are asleep. I wanted to make love to you.”

“You still can. Go back up and have a sleep. I’ll wake you when I come up and I’ll make it really special for you. If you do this for me now when Marg comes over I’ll give you guys plenty of free time together.”

“Okay, if you must but don’t hide anything from me. Promise me that.”

“I’ll tell you everything.”

“I’ll have another drink before I go. Do you want one?”

“I’d better get back. They think I’m in the restrooms. I said I’d only be a minute or two. If I’m too long they will come looking for me.”

I had a quick drink then moved to a different location. I had observed Sue glancing over to where I was sitting occasionally as if checking if I was still there. Once she couldn’t see me she got to her feet and pulled the guy she was with towards the door. He wrapped his arm around her. As they came past me I realized that the guy that had been standing behind her was also holding her hand. I followed well behind until they entered the lift. The lift stopped on the fifth floor, one floor below ours.

I went up to the fifth floor and walked the corridor several times but could not identify which room they were in so returned to our room. I lay down on the bed and was asleep within ten minutes. My dream came to me almost immediately.

There was Marg and I kissed her. She told me that she loved me. I saw her perfectly formed tits. Then I saw her beautiful tight, little pussy with its dark hair covering as if for modesty. Suddenly her dark hair was blond and I looked up. Lyn gave me that little flash of her eyes that I liked so much followed by her little smirk. I then looked down to see if Marg’s little pussy was still there but instead, it was gaping wide open with juices running from it. I reached out to touch it and realized that it was male sperm. She lifted it upwards towards my mouth and held it above me and the cum was running out of her so I opened my mouth. There was so much that I couldn’t swallow quickly enough and I started to choke. I awoke with a start to find a stretched pussy was directly above me the same as in my dream. Sue had returned. She had obviously been fucked several times because big clunks of cum were falling from her wide open hole onto me.

“Lick me, clean lover,” she said. “I’m sore. Make me feel better. I need you to clean my pussy before you fuck me. I brought their fertile sperm back for you. Don’t you like it?”

There had been times when I had made love to her after she obviously had sex with other men, There was also a couple of times in the past when I had gone down on her and then realized that she had been fucked but this was different. This was ridiculous. She was absolutely flooded. It was everywhere, her cheeks were covered and her stomach was glazed as if she had been covered in oil. Sperm was on the side of my head from where her legs had touched me.

“How many times did they do you? You’re drenched.”

“I only wanted to be with Tom but Jeff took my hand and came with us. A few minutes after we entered Tom’s room his other two mates turned up and expected to join in. I told Tom that I just wanted to be with him but he said his mates had been out bush for a month without sex so needed relief. Before long they were all on me.”

“Tom had the biggest balls I have ever seen. When he came he gave me gallons. He was thick but not much longer than you. Jeff was a different story though he was not as thick but I couldn’t believe the length. Big men usually have big cocks but his body is not that big but he certainly made up for it with that cock. The other two may have been as long as you and no thicker. They fucked me continuously for three hours. Tom did me first, he came quickly then just kept going. He didn’t get soft and before long came again. Even then he stayed hard but the other guys told him enough. Jeff was next. He did big long strokes and took quite a while before he reached orgasm then pulled out. The other two guys entered me gave about three strokes and it was over.”

I didn't know what to say so she continued.

“Tom had been ready again from the time he had pulled out and was in me straight away. He did the same as the first time. When he came he just kept going until he came again. By that time the other three were ready and took me one after the other. One of them tried to do me anally but I told him the only man that gets that is my husband.”

"You told them you were married?"

"Yes, Jeff said, Shit, You’ve got a husband? Where is he? I told them you were waiting for me upstairs and you think I’m out with my friends. I’d better get back to him. They said I could wash up in the bathroom but I said No, it’s alright. My husband will be asleep. I can have a shower before I go to bed. As I left, one of them tried to pay me. He thought I was a hooker."

“What did you do?”

“I took it of course. If someone who you’re never going to see again offers you a handful of notes why would you turn them down? I serviced them better than any hooker would have.”

“How much did he give you?”

“I didn’t count it but I think it’s about six hundred dollars.”

“You get better pay than I do as a company executive,” I said with a laugh.

“Perhaps I should do it more often. You haven’t asked me about protection?”

“I know your period is due in a couple of days so I expected you would not need protection. I would have preferred that you didn’t do this. You promised me that you wouldn’t do it any more once we moved.”

“Yes, but we’re not there yet. The promise that I made to you was that once we move over west I would stop fucking other men.”

“Okay, no more…….” I hesitated to allow my message to sink in, “alright?” She nodded. “Make this the last fling.”

“It is. I just wanted to try it once more before I stop. You’re not upset, are you?”

“No, not really but I’ll be right pissed off if you pull this on over in the west. People over there are more reserved. My boss only had one concern when he employed me and that was your behaviour. I told him that he needn’t worry about that, it was under control.”

“I won’t do anything to impact on your new job but I may have to find some way of getting relief. I promise that if that is the case then I will be discrete.”

“No, you promised that you would not do it!”

“I know but sometimes I have trouble controlling it. If that happens and I think it will eventually then I will be discrete.”

“If it looks like getting out of control then you have to talk to me about it. We can then work it out together. Do you understand that?”

“Sometimes understanding that I need to talk to you and actually doing so are two different things. It’s not always easy to talk about these things. I feel so ashamed. You’re so good to me and I don’t want to hurt you.”

“This is not negotiable. You have to talk to me. If you don’t I’ll bundle you up in a plane and send you back.”

“We’ll see.”

She had been on her side and resting on her left elbow propped up on the bed. She rolled onto her back and I moved over on top of her.
My cock slipped into her to the hilt. She was so stretched that I entered with very little friction. If I hadn’t been so horny it would have been a waste of time. I pumped about half a dozen times and then shot my jiz into her. She had met every one of my thrusts and even kissed me but once I had cum she turned on her side and was asleep within 15 seconds. I pulled my body up behind her and wrapped my right arm around her pulling her in close. She mumbled something which I didn’t understand so I raised my head over her and said, “What’s that?”

She turned her head and kissed me and answered, “You’re very special my little-dicked cuckold. I’m glad you’re not angry with me”

“Would it change anything?”

That was it she was asleep. I don’t know if it was her snoring, what she had said to me or the events of the evening but I could not sleep. Eventually, I got up and went to the bathroom I pulled her dirty panties out of her bag and looked at the mass of sperm on them. I then masturbated thinking about the events of the night and those of the last few weeks.

If I didn’t have Marg and Cherie to help me my wife would now be pregnant with Merv’s baby. I wondered why I didn’t just pack up and leave her over east when I had the chance. I had thought about it long and hard and despite that, I still didn’t know why I gave her the opportunity to come with me. I cared about her but she kept cheating on me and hurting me. There didn’t seem to be any future in it for either of us.

With that thought, I returned to bed and was asleep within minutes. As I dozed off I realized that I probably enjoyed masturbating as much as having sex with my wife that night but I had still used the thought of my wife’s cheating to get me aroused. I yearned for being with Marg once more and feeling her arms holding me tightly as she always did.

My dream started with Marg as it always did. I looked into her eyes. I looked at her face. I admired the way she looked. I could sense that feminine odour which was distinctly hers. I looked at her body and then told her that she was special and that I missed her. She held me and I could feel that softness of her crotch that I always feel when we hug tightly. We were then making love and I suddenly realized that my dream of old had changed. I was still dreaming of Marg. There was no Sue and I had not dreamed of Lyn’s pussy. In my confused tired state, I tried to work out why. I then felt guilty. I was dreaming of Marg but I had shut out my wife, Sue and my best friend, Lyn.

The alarm went off at 6:00. I was up like a shot and packing our bags. I then woke Sue and the kids. We all showered and were standing outside waiting when the taxi arrived to take us to the airport. By the time we checked in then had breakfast the plane was boarding.
Our new life in the west was about to start.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 17 - Settling in to the West.

We had moved to WA from the eastern states. My motivation for the move was to try to get my wife, Sue away from the men that she had formed her cheating relationships with. I had told her she had a choice to make, either stay in the east and our marriage would be dissolved or come with me but only on the condition that her cheating behaviour stops. Sue had chosen to come with me. I had little faith that she would reform and the first sign to me is that she agreed that Marg who I had an affair with could come across and visit us. I knew that this would be the lever that she planned to use on me to allow ample space for her to have affairs.

I had my vasectomy reversed before I moved with the intent that Sue and I could have another child. I had been tested and the operation had been successful. I hoped that if pregnant Sue may be able to control her wanderlust. Marg had often told me that she would like to have children with me and given that Sue had agreed my plan was to try to impregnate them both when Marg arrived in the west. I already knew that Marg would be more than willing.

We arrived in WA in late September. Spring was in the air and the country was magnificently green. Sue who I knew had some reservations about moving to a new home immediately took to the place. The company, although large operated more like a family business by priding itself on making all new employees feel welcome. This meant Sue and I were taken to dinner almost every night to make sure that we bonded with the other management group. Occasionally the kids were also invited but when it was an adult’s night only, the company provided a childminding service.

Sue was very well behaved. She joined in the conversation, said all the right things and kept her flirting at a minimum, just enough to impress my bosses. Everyone loved her. She had painted a vision of herself as a typical housewife with just a little bit of tease to make the men feel they were special but not enough to encourage anything that was indiscrete and not enough to make the other wives dislike her.

After three weeks of dining out the attention reduced, allowing us to pay more attention to our children and to each other. Sex had been almost at a standstill. By the time we got home each night, I would run the baby sitter home or put the kids to bed and by the time I returned to the bedroom, Sue would be asleep.

Our first night alone we were lying in bed when Sue said, “What’s she like this babysitter?”

“You’ve met her. What did you think?”

“I haven’t had the chance to sleep with her. You have.”

“I haven’t slept with the babysitter. Why would you say a thing like that?”

“Ever since we married you and I have had sex at least three times a week, usually more. In the last three weeks since we arrived, you haven’t tried it on more than once. I see the way the babysitter looks at you with those ‘come here and fuck me eyes’. It takes you an hour and a half to run her home, plenty of time to give her what she wants.”

I ignored the comments about the babysitter. Sue obviously didn’t know how far away she lived. “You and I haven’t had the opportunity. You have been asleep each time I’ve come to bed.”

“I haven’t been asleep every time. Besides, it has never stopped you before.”

“Tonight I’m yours unless your jealous mind stops you. To clarify, I have no intention of having sex with the babysitter. She is only eighteen years old among other things.”

“Wouldn’t you like her little virgin pussy? She is probably a virgin. I can tell these things. She looks at you like a lovesick child. You must have noticed it. She would be really, really tight. You would have to use plenty of lube or you would hurt her. If you hurt her she wouldn’t enjoy it so she wouldn’t come back for more. You would want more, wouldn’t you?”

“Sue, where are you going with this? For the last time, I have no intention of having sex with the babysitter. Is this one of your plans to get me tied up so that you can sneak away with someone else?”

“Well, maybe. I haven’t had sex in three weeks and you don’t seem to be interested. It would be nice for you to have the babysitter and I could join you. You have put the stops on everything else. It would be nice to watch you and her together and if she gets into it like I think she would she might help me out with her tongue.”

I had started playing with her tits as she was talking. I leaned in and kissed her. She closed her eyes and I thought how lovely she looked. I could clearly see why I had been so madly in love with her when we married. Unfortunately, she had hurt me so many times that our love had suffered. I still cared about her but not like I once did. My massaging was having an effect on her and she had started pushing her mons against my crotch. It had been the longest time without sex since we had married and I realized that I would cum very quickly but then I would recover just as quickly as well.

“You didn’t answer me,” she suddenly said.

“You didn’t ask a question.”

“I want you to fuck her. Will you fuck her for me?”

“No, I won’t. I can tell you what it would be like though.” She was silent so I continued. “I would walk her to her door. Her parents are away in the eastern states. She would look up at me like she always does as you have noticed. I would smile at her and I would see her take a sharp intake of breath. I would say to her, ‘are you okay’ and put my arms around her. She would reach up on tiptoes to accept the kiss that she knows is coming.”

I continued. “The kiss would be long and drawn out. My hands would be rubbing her shoulders and back. I would feel those little nipples of hers pushing into my ribs. I would then move her back and pull her to my left so that my right hand can have access to those tits. Her groan would be loud and drawn out. In my mind, I would have visions of her juices flowing from her tight little vagina preparing her for my entry.”

While talking I had moved my hand down to my wife’s pussy and started to gently massage around its lips and then up to her clit but just as quickly return to her pussy lips. She was pushing her crotch forward and she was very wet and hot. I needed to get her close to orgasm before I entered her or I would cum and disappoint her. I kept working her pussy and occasionally moved down to touch her anus. I continued my story.

“She would open the door and lead me inside to her bedroom. She has a queen-sized bed with bright red satin sheets. The decoration of her room is mainly pink but for some reason, the red doesn’t appear out of place. She pulls me down onto the bed on top of her. I continue to massage her tight little breasts and as I do so she lifts up to kiss me again. The kiss is long and passionate. I am desperate to feel that little pussy so I move my hand down her body towards her love box.”

Sue was starting to breathe heavy so I went on.

“I can’t believe it she is not wearing panties. Her thighs are wet. It’s as though she has orgasmed she is so wet from her juices. She continues to kiss me and holds on to me tightly. I want to taste her. I want to lick her thighs clean. I slowly but firmly pull from her arms and move down along her body. As I reach her pussy I feel her lift off the bed and realize that she has removed her upper clothing. The skirt is all that remains.”

“Oh shit.”

“I look upwards at her and see those beautiful little breasts proudly protruding upwards. Her nipples are standing out and are large compared with her tits. I start to lap at her thighs. She moves her hips to try to get my tongue to her slit but I move with her. I feel more juices on the side of my face which have issued from her pussy. My tongue moves slowly ever closer to her love spot. She keeps trying to move to get me to her hole but I refuse by moving away. Her breathing is heavy and non-uniform and I know that when I touch her pussy or clit she will be ready to come.”

“Keep fingering me, Goyse.”

“I move my mouth to completely cover her little pussy. I am amazed at how small it is. My tongue pushes forward and penetrates her. Her hips rise upwards to try to drive my tongue further into her. It’s then that she reaches her peak. I feel her contractions working in time to her moaning and groaning. I raise my eyes and she has her eyes closed and her head pushed back into the pillow. I am having trouble handling the flow of juices squirting from her love box. The taste is sweet but salty.”

While I was talking, Sue was reacting in much the same way as I had described. I was adjusting the story to suit Sue’s reactions. I knew that she was approaching orgasm from my description and from my fondling. As I talked through the next part of my story I moved on Sue exactly as the story described.

“She was near to the end of her orgasm so I moved quietly up along her body where my cock was in contact with her tight little hole I asked her, ‘are you protected’.”

“Oh, shit.”

“The answer comes back, ‘no, I want you bare. I don’t want you to use a condom.’ I wipe the head of my cock up along her slit and back down again. She is lifting her hips to try to get me inside. I continued to tease her and her juices continued to flow like a fountain. I am trying to decide if I should enter her bare. I decided I would pull out when the time comes. I don’t want to get her pregnant and the problems it would bring with it.”

“She might want your sperm.” I ignored her comment and continued.

“’ Have you had sex before?’ I ask. I don’t want to hurt her. I want to know how gentle I need to be. The reply comes back, ‘yes, once but he was a good bit smaller than you are.’ By this time the head of my cock has slipped into her. Her moaning is getting louder again and her hips were starting to piston up towards me with some force. I push into her firmly and feel her pussy gradually expand to allow me access. ‘OOOHHHH, fuck,’ she groans. ‘Aaawwee, it hurts but it feels so good.’”

Sue was now humping towards me as we talked so I continue.

“I am just over halfway into her. Her hips were still rising and falling. I look down between us and can see where my cock enters her. As she pulls back the internals of her pussy are pulling out of her hole and is wrapped around my cock like a tight glove. She is so tight inside her that it is like she is turning inside out. The thought of it almost makes me cum. It is so erotic.”

“Oh, fuck that’s nice.”

“I start to push further into her and she almost immediately reaches her second orgasm. The heat that I feel on my cock is unbelievable. Despite how tight she is her juices are escaping from around my cock allowing me to fully enter her. ‘Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me,’ she chants in harmony with her contractions that I can feel not only on my cock but on my lower body.”

Sue was cumming. It was not exceptional for Sue to be noisy when she orgasmed but this time it was special. The noise she was making was more like an almost continuous scream than anything else. The word “fuck” was clearly identifiable but everything else was gibberish. I could feel her stomach muscles clamping in rhythm with her screams and her hip movements. I had seen her squirt on a number of occasions but it was exceptional for her to do so on my cock but she did this time. The bed was soaked.

As her orgasm eased my balls lifted in my sac and I came, spewing three weeks of sperm build up into her. As I did so I was counting the days since her last period. I wanted her to get pregnant but I worked out that she would not be at her peak of fertility for another week. It suddenly occurred to me that Marg would be over by next weekend. That would be the time for both of them.

We were together side by side holding each other. I was feeling much closer to her than I had for a number of years. It was a very special moment as we held each other without words, without movement.

Sue’s words broke the eroticism of the moment. “No one has ever made me cum like that before. That was really special. None of my donkey dicks has ever done that to me. You’re very special to me, Goyse.”

“Why do you think it was so special for us?”

“I’m not sure. Perhaps it was the story. It could be true, you know. Maybe it was that you could make me pregnant again. You know how I am about getting pregnant. Maybe it’s because I haven’t had anyone in such a long time. I don’t really know but it was just the best ever.”

“I think I’m getting hard again from just talking to you.”

“Are you going to fuck her?”

“Who?”

“You know who, Debbie, the babysitter.”

“No, I’m not.”

“You wouldn’t do it for me? I want you to.”

“I am not going to destroy an eighteen-year-olds life. Not for me, not for you, not for anyone. It’s not right and I’m not going to do it.”

“She thinks she loves you. She wants you. She is not going to give you up without a fight.”

“She will find herself a nice young stud one day and her life will great. I will not even get a thought when that happens. What makes you think she would say yes to me anyway? She probably would run a mile to get away from me if I made even the slightest move.”

“She told me.”

“What? She just came out and said ‘I want to fuck your husband. If he puts the heavies on me I will say yes’. You’re joking aren’t you?”

“ No, it didn’t happen like that. She has been coming in and we have been going shopping together over the last few days while you were working. I got her talking about boyfriends and the like. I asked what type of man interested her and did anyone turn her on. She said I would be angry if she told me the truth. From that, I knew what she was thinking so I said no, I wouldn’t be angry. I told her that I understand that sometimes emotions that you can’t control can take over and I’d learned to accept things that make some other people angry. She asked me what it was like to sleep with you.”

“So what did you say to that?”

“I told her you were a very caring and gentle lover. That you placed a lot of importance on making sure that your partner enjoyed the experience as much as you did. Sometimes you made sure that your partner was satisfied even if you weren’t. I knew for sure then what she was thinking so I told her that occasionally you had sex with other women.”

“You told her that?”

“She asked me how I put up with that and I told her that sometimes I had sex with other men, very special men, men who were very large. She then asked me were you small? I told her no you were probably a little bigger than average but that there were men who were abnormally huge and they were the ones who I slept with. Of course, she asked me why and I told her that for various reasons I had been stretched and had difficulty getting total satisfaction with normal men.”

“What did she say to that?”

“She went on to ask why I don’t leave you and go to the other men. I told her that there is a lot of difference between having sex with someone for satisfaction and loving someone. If you love someone, really love them completely then you take that to your grave. You may get angry with them, disappointed with them, your love may even diminish over time but it never ever leaves you.”

“You were leading her on.” Sue just smiled and continued.

“She then asked me would I be angry with her if she wanted to have sex with you. I told her that as long as she told me what she planned to do and if you discussed it with me first then I would not be angry. I told her that I would only get angry if the pair of you went behind my back or if she decided that she wanted more than sex. She then said she wanted to sleep with you. My reply was, no sleeping. Just fuck him then he gets sent home to me. I told her if she didn’t send you home to me then I would come looking for her.”

I was gobsmacked? Actually, I was a little angry. “So while I’m at work you’re making plans to get me laid. I’ve got a mate who wants to fuck you. What would you say if I told him it’s okay just go around when you feel like it.”

“It’s not like that at all. I just let her know that it would be alright with me. It’s just between you two unless you want me involved. I would be willing you know. Lyn, Marg and Cherie have shown me that a little pussy licking is good fun. All I did was answer her questions.”

I knew my wife well and knew that she had manipulated this young girl. What I didn’t know for sure was why. Either it turned her on and I doubted that or she was trying to manipulate me so she could be set loose again. There was only one answer I could give. “I’ve already told you it is no go. I will not ruin a young girl’s life just for my own satisfaction and you should know that.”

“I did know that. I actually told her that I doubted that you would be willing. She asked me to help her. She really wants you. I’ve seen her pussy when we were trying on clothes and she will be even tighter than Lyn was. Her pussy is just a little tiny slit about this long.” She indicated about an inch and a half with her finger and her thumb. “I’ve never seen one so small. She will grip you just like you described.”

“Sue, it’s not going to happen.”

“Would you do it if I started it for you? She likes me too. When I was getting dressed to go out she came into the bathroom with me and was checking me out. I asked her did she want to have a decent look. She was really shy and didn’t answer so I sat on the edge of the bath and lifted my leg up and told her to come close. She got down on her knees and looked right up inside me then pulled my flaps apart for a better look.”

“She looked inside you?”

“She told me that I was so pretty and my pussy was gorgeous. ‘No wonder those big cocks want to fuck you,’ she said. ‘If I was a man I’d want to.’ “When I was getting dressed she asked me was it normal for girls to like touching other women. I told her there was nothing wrong with it as long as the two people agreed, respected each other and enjoyed it. I also told her that we have female friends that we both make love to. We were running late so I didn’t do anything then but I read the signs, she wants me to play with her.”

“The answer is still, no.”

“She’ll be disappointed. You know for young girls like this having crushes on older men, it doesn’t go away for a long time. If you don’t please her she will find someone else who may not respect her and look after her like you will. By saying no you may be doing her some harm.”

“Okay, look. If you start it and I am there I might decide to join in but the decision has to be mine and she has to show me that it is her idea. Is that acceptable?”

“Yep, now roll over here and fuck this dripping pussy of mine. I don’t want to have to masturbate as I have been for the last two weeks. If you try hard enough you might even get me pregnant. At least you can try.”

“You’re not ovulating till next weekend but I’ll try as hard as I can.”

“Wednesday actually, it’s in two days’ time. Marg ovulates on Saturday and I’m three days earlier than she is. She will arrive on Friday and before she gets here I want every ounce of sperm in me that you can give. If you do that then I’ll sit back Friday night and Saturday while you try to produce enough to inseminate her.”

“What about Debbie, our babysitter? When do you plan that?”

“She said she has her period right now so it can’t be right away. The girls are here for a month so that won’t work. If her period is finished by Thursday we can try then. It will also be safe that close after her period so you needn’t use protection. Could you handle us both?”

“You know the answer to that question. Remember you need to take the lead and I will only have sex with her if she insists. I don’t want her doing anything that she may regret later.”

“Sounds like a plan.” She stopped for a while. She looked me directly in the eye and then, “Goyse, when are you going to let me off my promise? I keep looking at men’s crotches every time I’m out shopping. You won’t admit it but I know you like it when I cheat on you. I think that is why you haven’t had sex with me over the last three weeks. Without my pussy full of cum you don’t feel I’m sexy enough. You have always loved my slippery seconds, I know from the way you get excited.”

“So, you just told me you will be ovulating in two days and now you’re asking me to give you the okay to have sex with other men. You’re a sick fucker! Once you are pregnant carrying my child we may talk about it and if we do we will talk about how you can do it. Until then I don’t want anyone to put anything inside your pussy. Do you understand? This child will be mine. I have had the tests and there is no good reason that I can’t get you pregnant.”

“My black dildo will be disappointed.”

We both laughed. Our discussion took place with me inside her. She felt wonderful. I could feel the slippery walls of her pussy from my previous orgasm. During the time since her last donkey dick, she had closed up considerable. It made me realize that she must have been having a lot more sex on the side with her donkey dicks than I was aware of as she had never been this tight before. I was not looking forward to the day when she started coming home loose again but I knew that there was little that I could do about it if she was going to stray. By telling her it would be okay once she was pregnant I thought she may hold on. At least I hoped so. If she became stretched before Wednesday I was going to put her and the kids on a plane and send them home to her parents. I was not going to raise someone else’s child again.

Before I left to come over west I had spoken to her dad. He had heard on the grapevine that she was having affairs. I had opened the discussion by asking him had he heard rumours. He said he had and then asked me what I knew. I told him a little and explained to him that it was the reason for my leaving. He had told me that he understood. He then said that she was his daughter and so he would always support her no matter what. I told him I understood and he would disappoint me if he didn't stick up for her. I then told him that if it happened again I was going to send her and the kids back. My question to him was ‘would he be willing to pick her up from the airport and support her to get settled in a new home if it came to that.’ He said definitely. He also told me that I was the best son in law that any father could wish for and that he hoped for my sake she woke up to herself.

While thinking it all over I was slowly moving inside her. Suddenly she lurched forward and yelled, “OOHH, fuck,” then started to go crazy, humping her hips into me. I matched her strokes one for one and within thirty seconds she let out a hell of a yell and juices sprayed from her pussy. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, I’m cumming,” she yelled. I could feel the heat of her orgasm pushing past my cock like a piston that had burst a seal. The heat was too much for me and I shot my seed as deep as I could inside her.

After a few minutes, she quieted down. I lay on her feeling a little exhausted. She moved her head towards me and our lips touched and she placed her hand behind my head and pulled me into a kiss.

She broke the kiss. “I’m glad you came back to me. I had thought I had lost you. You don’t understand how important you are to me. I want to have our child. It’s important to you so it’s important to me but I want to be the first. I want you to impregnate me before Marg. If you can’t get me pregnant before her then I will find someone else who will do it for us.”

I felt a sudden fit of anger. Here was this woman who had cheated at every opportunity through our marriage. I had raised someone else’s daughter not knowing for sure if she was mine for a good many years and here she was threatening me. There could only be one response. “If you cheat on me I will pack you and the kids up and send you home. Your dad already knows that is a possibility and says he will do what he can to help out if that happens. You made me a promise and I expect you to keep it.”

“Treat me like that and Marg will not set foot in my house. If you have her I will have whoever I please.”

“Do we pack your clothes now or do we do it tomorrow?”

“Fuck you. I’ll sleep with the kids tonight.”

“Don’t bother, I’ll move into the spare room.” Our argument happened so quick there was no time to find a compromise. I got up grabbed my work clothes and other items I needed to prepare for work and walked away from her.

I had drifted off to sleep after an hour of tossing and turning and woke up to feel someone climbing under the covers with me. It was Sue. She was naked. She spooned me then pulled her body up close to mine. I could feel the heat of her body through my Pj’s. She placed her hand on my cock and said, “I’m sorry, I won’t do anything until you tell me it's okay. I want this child and I want it to be yours but I don’t want Marg to beat me. It’s a matter of who is more important. Don’t you understand that?”

“No, I don’t understand you at all. If you said to me right now, ‘I will never have sex with anyone else,’ I would do the same. No Marg, no Cherie, no Debbie, no one else, but you push me towards them so that you can blackmail me into giving you the right to fuck other men. The one and the only reason that Marg ever got to me was that you were screwing other men and not talking to me about your needs. I had to find out what you were up to via the grapevine.” I stopped for a while to let it sink in then continued.

“You don’t understand the pain and suffering that you have put me through. My pain needed relief and that relief came in the form of a woman who was willing and able to spend time with me while you were off fucking your donkey dicks. Her name was Marg. She needed my support as much as I needed hers. She healed me and I was able to teach her how to get the satisfaction that she desired from her husband. By doing that I saved her marriage. I did the one thing that could take her away from me but I did it and I did it for her.”

She seemed to be stunned by what I had said so I went on.

“She will always be indebted to me for that and I will always be indebted to her for her support when I was desperate. At that time I was in a deep black hole, so deep that I couldn’t see how I could get out of it. You put me in it and she pulled me out.”

She still had that stunned look on her face so I went further.

“You need to understand one thing, you will not take her away from me. Without her as a friend I may as well be dead if you go back to your cheating ways, risking pregnancy every month. Without her support and your cheating, I will fall back into that deep dark hole again and I can’t let that happen.”

I was wound up now so I was going to finish what I should have said a million times to her.

“If you get pregnant by someone else just once more our marriage is over. No excuses, no maybe’s, no begging for forgiveness, just the end of our marriage, full stop. But then maybe, just maybe, if you make sure that there is no chance of you getting pregnant then I may, somewhere down the track send you off to be fucked by someone else. If it does happen it must be with my full knowledge and understanding of what you will be doing and who you are doing it with but absolute protection is a must.”

She was quiet for quite a long time before she spoke. “I don’t want to lose you but I’m not sure that I can agree to that.”

“I didn’t ask for your agreement. I’m telling you. That is the way it will be or you go back home. There will be no exceptions.”

Again she was quiet for a long time. The minutes ticked by and I started to doze off.

“I’ll leave then.”

I awoke with a start. Had I heard her right? “What did you say?”

“I said I’ll leave then. It’s not that I won’t do it. It’s just that I will not accept that you tell me I have to do it. That’s taking away my right to decide for myself. That’s selfish of you. I can’t agree with that.”

Now I was the one to be stunned. She went on.

“I married you for a number of reasons. The first was that I was in love with you. At least I thought that I was falling in love with you. Another was that you trusted me. Even when you must have suspected that I was pregnant to someone else you didn’t accuse me. You trusted me so much you didn’t ask the question that everyone else was asking. You were always kind and gentle with me. Other men were rough and hurt me. Sometimes I like to be hurt but I loved you for being gentle with me. The other and most important reason is that you let me make my own decisions. Every other man I have ever known has pushed me around and not one would let me decide for myself. You were different and that’s why I learned to love you.”

She looked directly at me and then, “If you are going to take away those things then we have nothing left so I may as well go.”

“It’s your decision to make, Sue. On this one occasion, I am telling you not asking. If you can’t live with not risking pregnancy with other men then our marriage may as well be over because it will destroy me. Think about it and if you don’t agree then I’ll run you to the airport when Marg flies in.”

I rolled over and went to sleep. My dreams of that night were of Marg and only Marg. It looked as if my wife was going to leave me and yet I slept soundly and only dreamt of pleasuring Marg. In my dream, she was more beautiful than she was in the flesh if that was possible.

The alarm woke me. Sue was no longer in bed. My immediate impression was that she must have left to return to the master bedroom after I fell asleep. I stumbled into the kitchen half asleep and ran into the pleasant odour of bacon and eggs. She placed the plate on the table and turned around. She put her arms around my neck, kissed me and said, “How’s my special lover this morning. I will be ovulating tomorrow. Do you think your big cock can give me what I want?”

Fucking women, who could ever understand them?

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 18 - Debbie

It was Wednesday morning. Sue believed that she would be ovulating either today or tomorrow. I was looking forward to it. I left work early and arrived home around 2 PM. Sue was not at home. I called her on her mobile but got no answer. Because her mobile was heavy she usually left it in her car so I expected she would be out shopping.

There were a few boxes in a spare bedroom that we had not unpacked so I decided to check them out to use the time productively. The first one that I opened contained some toiletries so I moved the box into the bathroom and got to work. As I neared the bottom of the box I found some medicines so tipped them out on the floor to try to identify which ones to keep.

As I went through them there were about a dozen packs that I could not identify so I went and got the medical book and looked them up. The chapter on medicines told me that they were commonly called the morning-after pill. For a while, I was quite upset that Sue after making her promise to me would bring these with her. I realized that they were probably supplied by the doctor that solved her pregnancy problems.

Realizing what they were, I decided to go through the other medicines with a fine-tooth comb and found that there were also several packs of the pill. One of them had every second pill missing. Sue had been playing ‘Russian roulette’ with pregnancy risk. Although I was pleased to see that she had used some type of protection it was not possible for me to work out when these pills had been used. It was obvious that it wasn’t since we arrived because she was no longer taking the pill and the boxes had been packed over east. I wondered how much I didn’t know about her exploits.

I continued my search, now looking very closely at some of the paperwork in the box and found several prescriptions. Among them was two of particular interest, dated the week that we had moved west. One was for the morning after pill the other was for the contraception pill. Neither had been used so 5 repeats remained. So much for her promises.

Sue arrived home around 4 PM. Debbie, the babysitter was with her. I could hear them chattering like parrots as they walked towards the house. My car was in the garage at the rear so I knew that if I stayed quiet they would not know I was there. I was keen to find out what they were talking about. I was more than a little upset not only about finding her stash of pills but because tonight was to be a special night for us both but she had invited Debbie home with her.

For a while, I thought she may go to the loo and discover me. She had entered the bedroom but had not entered the bathroom where I was unpacking the box. As she left the bedroom she closed the door which allowed me to move closer to where they were without them discovering me. I could hear most of the conversation but not all.

Debbie had asked Sue how she could let other women sleep with her husband. She also asked did she get jealous. Sue had replied that she was the one who had actually started sleeping around. She went on to explain that when I had found out I had been very kind to her and had not chastised her or became angry but seemed to be turned on by it. Sue told her that a few years later when I had got close to someone her initial reaction was to ‘attack the bitch’ and do even worse to me. She then realized that if she continued her attacks then it would mean she would not have the freedom to continue her affairs. She had no intention of breaking away from her lovers so she had been forced to either accept my cheating or stop hers.

She then said that she got to know the other woman a little better and could clearly see why I had been attracted to her. This put her in a position where she wanted to know what it was like when we had sex so she manipulated things to bring us together. The intention had been that she could not only watch but hopefully participate. On that night she said that she found it so upsetting that by the time that we had finished making love she was so jealous that she forced the other woman to leave.

Debbie asked who the other woman was to which Sue replied her name is Marg. She went on to say that Debbie would meet her this weekend. Debbie seems surprised that now Sue so readily accepted the other woman into her home and asked how long we had been lovers, to which Sue told her four years.

This told me that Marg and I had been lovers for over a year before Sue realized or else she miscalculated the time. It also told me that Sue had thought that I was having an affair with Lyn in the early stages when in fact it was Marg.

Debbie asked if I had ever witnessed Sue and her lovers together. “Not that I know of?” was the reply.

“That’s a bit unfair, isn’t it,” Debbie said. “Shouldn’t you give him the same opportunity that you had?”

“I don’t know if he would want to.” was the reply. “We don’t often talk about my affairs. I don’t know how to go about discussing it. I’m always frightened that he will get angry like I did when I found out he had cheated on me.”

“But he told you, didn’t he?”

“Not really, I suspected and then forced him to tell me. I threatened him. I was a real bitch to him and kept it up until he sat down with me and talked about it.”

“So what you’re saying is that because he is a kind and gentle person who doesn’t believe in intimidation, you keep him in the dark. I can see why you worry so much about him leaving you.”

I suddenly realized that Debbie was no fool. I wondered how a girl so young could analyze things so well. She understood my position perfectly and was willing to speak openly about her thoughts. I could really like this girl.

“I never thought about it like that. I know that I’m a spoiled bitch and have trouble understanding how others feel. Do you think I should talk to him more about my affairs?”

“Yes, I do. You should at least ask him does he want to know more about what you do. My mum had an affair once. I was old enough to see what was happening and asked her about it. She said that she felt so guilty that she broke it off and confessed to dad. She told me that instead of getting angry dad kept asking her to tell him all about it. She found out that it bought them closer together. She said it was as though he was proud that his wife, my mum was so attractive and loving that other men wanted to make love to her. You may find that Goyse feels the same way. He may want to know more but doesn’t know how to ask you.”

Sue was quiet for a moment before she answered. “He has asked me. I didn’t know what to say. I thought if I told him too much he would not want to stay with me so I told him a few basic facts and then changed the subject. Now that I think about it he has asked me a number of times and I have always avoided it.”

“You don’t really love him, do you? If you did you would respect his wishes more than you do. People who are in love usually try hard to please the one that they love.”

“Of course I love him. I have got a serious problem and I have to protect myself or I will lose him. What would I do without him? I would have no income, no security, absolutely nothing. What makes you think that you’re so smart that you think you know it all, anyhow?” It was obvious that Sue was getting annoyed with dealing with what seemed to be good sensible logic.

“My mum is a marriage counsellor. She has done it all her working life. She talks to me about what she has learned over the years. She says she can pick a failed relationship almost every time before the couple can. She says most people think marriages fail because of love affairs. She says often love affairs can bring couples closer together. The deciding factor is trust and communication and you can pick that with just a few simple questions.”

She continued, “Mum says that strong relationships may be one where the couples never indulge in affairs or they can be where one or the other or both have affairs. She believes that love and sex are separate. Sex can be a part of love or it can be just for satisfaction. Whichever way it is, love is what binds people and trust and communication is always part of that love and love cannot survive for long without it.”

“Why does your mum talk to you about these things? It doesn’t seem to be the usual mother, daughter thing.”

“Mum knows I’m sexually active. She says she doesn’t want me to mistake satisfying sex for love as many people do. I guess she wants me to enjoy life while I’m young but at the same time be able to recognize a potential lover as opposed to a sex partner.”

“Do you think that is what Goyse and I are, sex partners?”

“No, I didn’t say that and I’m sorry if you took it that way. Goyse obviously loves you very much. A man who is kept in the dark knowing that his wife is constantly having affairs that she won’t talk to him about has to have a very strong bond to her. If he didn’t he would have walked away by now. I’m worried about you though because from what you have told me you seem to be trying to drive him away.”

“If you think that why are you here? Do you think I am bringing him home a potential lover to drive him away?”

“The short time that I have known Goyse I saw in him a trustworthy and loyal individual. He had every opportunity to try to have sex with me the many times he has driven me home. I could see that he recognized the signs that I wanted him but he didn’t take advantage of me. Each time we just sat and talked. He’s good to talk to.”

“I guess so. I don’t always see him the way you do.”

“On one night I put my hand on his leg to let him know that I wanted him. He simply put his hand on mine, lifted it up and kissed me on the back of my hand then set it back on my leg and said, ‘You’re a very beautiful and sexy woman. One day you will find a man to love you who will remain devoted to you for the rest of your life. I had better get home. Sue will wonder where I am.’ I could see that he was sexually aroused but he put my welfare and yours before his satisfaction. A man doesn’t do that without a strong motivator. That motivation can only be his love for you and his respect for me.”

“You make me feel guilty. I went out to seduce you because I believed my husband was sleeping with you and I wanted to be part of it. Now you tell me that he didn’t seduce you because he didn’t want to deceive me, something that I have been doing to him for years.”

“Maybe it’s time you stopped.”

“Yes, he has asked me to but it’s not as simple as just stopping.”

“I don’t see why. He is trying hard for you perhaps it’s time you did the same for him.”

“Have you heard of women who continually want sex because they find it difficult to achieve complete satisfaction?”

“You mean nymphomaniacs?”

“No not that. That’s different. Nymphomaniacs just have to have sex all the time. For me, satisfaction is possible but difficult to achieve. I can only achieve it with a special man who is very well endowed. Most women have the spot that gives then satisfaction close to the entrance to their vagina. Mine is very deep inside me and can only be stimulated by a thick penis that can penetrate far enough to reach it.”

“So you’re a size queen. I’ve heard about it but never thought I would meet one.”

“There is more as well. That special spot seems to be hidden most of the time and can only be stimulated properly when I’m approaching ovulation.”

“You would have to make sure of your protection if that’s the case.”

All was quiet. Sue didn’t respond. Then I could hear a noise like she was moving dishes around or maybe getting out cups for a coffee or something.

After a long silence, Debbie asked, “You do use protection don’t you?”

Again there was no answer. Again it was Debbie who responded.

“Fuck me! You don’t use protection. You cheat on your husband. You have sex with other men when you are ovulating and don’t use protection. Lady, you’re sick. You are fucking crazy. You need a fucking head doctor.”

“I use it sometimes but not always. It’s good when I use protection but it’s unbelievable when I’m fertile and don’t.”

“Don’t you know what they call a woman who has sex without protection?”

“No, What?”

“Mummy.”

The seriousness of the conversation was dropped as they both laughed. Debbie restarted the conversation.

“What do we do when Goyse gets home? You know, how do we start it?”

“Just play it by ear I guess. You will need to make sure that you let him know that you are available. When he comes in I will give him a little hug like I usually do. I suggest that you do the same to him but pull him really hard into your tits and hold him a long time. He loves tits. Raise your face towards him as if you want him to kiss you. It will get him horny. When he sits, make sure that you sit right beside him. Make sure he sees you looking at him and open your lips slightly.”

“What if he doesn’t take the bait?”

“He will. I’ll whisper a few things in his ear about how sexy you look. I might even touch you from time to time. He will know. Remember though, his sperm belongs to me tonight. I really want to get pregnant tonight and that won’t happen if he finishes every time in you.”

Our bedroom had a door that led out onto a decked area. I walked out jumped across the fence and walked to the front door. When I entered the two girls looked up with their mouths open. I knew what they were thinking. They hadn’t heard me drive up so they wondered how much of their conversation I had heard. I walked across to my wife and pulled her hard into my body and kissed her. I then turned to Debbie and took her into my arms. I pulled her very tight into my body and when she raised her face to me I kissed her as if we were lovers. When we broke the kiss the looks of amazement on both their faces almost made me laugh.

“That’s exactly what a man needs when he returns from work, two beautiful hot women waiting for him. What have you ladies been up to today? Planning and plotting against me, have you?”

They looked at each other. They were both wondering if I had heard them talking. Sue was the first to speak.

“Ah, Debbie is going to look after the kids for us to slip out for a quick meal. I’ve asked her to stay with us till Sunday so that we can get some free time together the next few days and then make sure that we are free when Marg and Cherie arrive on the weekend.”

“That sounds great. I love how you have done your hair, Debbie. It really suits you. It makes you look very mature. That dress is lovely too. Would you like a drink?”

“Oh, thanks and yes, I’d love a drink, a gin and tonic maybe.”

“A gin and tonic is coming right up, honey. Then we can go out to pick up the kids from Gym practice. Sue?” I moved my hand to indicate a drink.

“Yep, I’ll have the usual.”

I mixed the drinks and returned with them. The girls were sitting. I made sure that I not only sat with Debbie but sat so our thighs were touching. I could see the look on Sue’s face and knew that my overplaying of their plan was making her jealous. As we talked about nothing, in particular, I noticed Debbie looking at me from time to time. On one occasion I looked deeply into her eyes and said, “I hadn’t noticed before how beautiful your eyes are.” I placed my hand under her chin and moved across so that our faces were no more than six inches apart and stared into her eyes. The angle of our faces meant that our lips were quite close together. I noticed her lick her lips and I mimicked her.

“You’re eyes are so deep. It is as if I’m looking into clear blue water. Come here and check this out, Sue.”

Sue moved across to us. I moved back slightly to allow Sue to look closely into her eyes but kept my face touching Sue’s. As Sue went to move away I pulled her to me and kissed her. Sue initially was not into it but then I started to feel her relax, followed by feeling her tongue penetrate my lips. Our kiss lasted some time. As we broke I then kissed Debbie lightly on the cheek. As I went to move back from Debbie, she placed her hand behind my head and pulled me in to kiss her. We held the kiss for a long time. I still had my arm around Sue so her face was still there and when I broke free Sue pulled Debbie towards her and kissed her. I could see them moving their tongues as Sue had done with me. Seeing the girls together was highly arousing to me.

I stood and said, “Come on Debbie. We need to go and pick up the kids.”

Sue responded, “It’s too early yet. You’ll be there half an hour before their class ends.”

“You know how hard it is to find a park if you’re not early. It’s not fair on the kids if they have to walk a mile back to the car.”

Debbie rose, gave Sue a peck on the cheek and led the way towards the car. Sue pulled me aside and on the pretext of giving me a departing kiss whispered, “Don’t you try to fuck her. I want to be there when it happens.”

I quietly whispered back, “Every drop of sperm in my body is yours tonight, lover. I want you to have my baby growing in you by Saturday morning.” I turned and walked out the door.

As I reversed Sue’s car out of the driveway Debbie looked at me and asked, “You heard us talking, didn’t you.”

“Yes, I heard some, probably not all.”

“I’m sorry.”

“What are you sorry about? You did nothing but compliment me. Many of the things that you said to Sue are what I would have said if I had the guts to stand up to her. She listened to you. She would never listen to me. I need to warn you though, everyone who has ever stood up to Sue has come off second best.”

“You think she will hurt me.”

“No, not physically but emotionally perhaps.”

“Okay, I’ll be careful. You know that I want to be with you tonight?”

“Yes, I picked that up listening to your talk with Sue. You want to sleep with Sue and me. That shouldn’t be a problem if Sue has agreed. I feel quite honoured that someone as young and as beautiful would want to have sex with me. It’s quite a compliment.”

“I don’t think you understand. I want to make love to you. It’s not just sex. I want to be with you, sleep with you and hold you. It’s not the sex.”

“Honey, you’re stepping into murky waters. I’m married with kids. There is no hope for a lasting relationship with me. If you are looking for more than a great night screwing then I suggest you don’t start anything. Why do you think I didn’t take you in my arms that night when you put your hand on my leg? I didn’t want to see you hurt.”

“I’ll settle for the sex if that’s all that is on offer. I’m not walking away.”

“Just make sure that Sue understands that you are only there for the sex. If she thinks that you want to start a relationship with me she will chew you up and spit you out like you’re a grape seed.”

“She asked me to join you. She wants me there.”

“Once she saw that you wanted to be with me she has put us in a position where she can keep an eye on us. She already thinks that you and I have had sex. Haven’t you heard the saying keep your good friends close and your enemy’s closer? She practices it in real life.”

“She’s that bad?”

“Yes, she certainly is. Take my advice. When Sue and I get home later tonight focus your attention on her, not on me. Make her feel that she is the one that you want to make love to. Do it as if I am an afterthought. While you’re paying attention to Sue I will try to make you feel like a queen. The other thing that you need to know is that all my sperm goes into Sue tonight. If you want my sperm you will need to wait until our child is conceived.”

“Okay, I can do that. I want a chance to be alone with you sometimes. Can we do that?”

“You didn’t need to ask that, I understood. You just need to remember I’m not available for a relationship, only sex. I’m married with kids. There is no chance for us long term.”

The gym class had finished. We met the kids and headed home. Once the kids had sat down to the meal that Sue had prepared, Sue and I slipped quietly away leaving Debbie to keep them entertained and then put them to bed.

As we travelled to our restaurant, Sue and I chatted about our day. As we pulled into the car park Sue suddenly asked, “Did you fuck her?”

“You know I didn’t. Why ask a thing like that?”

“You went early for some reason. If it wasn’t to get into her pants what was it then?”

“I needed to make sure that she understood that I’m not available. I had to clarify a few things with her before we get home tonight.”

“And what did she say?”

“She told me that she wanted to be with you. She said that she is attracted to you and the only way she could get to spend time with you was to allow me to seduce her. She was surprised that I had not taken the bait. I had to explain to her that the only thing up for offer from me was sex and that was only if you allowed it to happen.”

“I’m sorry. I should have trusted you.”

“Don’t worry about it. I know you don’t trust me. I’ve got past being upset about it years ago. It still hurts but I can live with it.”

She pulled me into her and kissed me then said, “I’m going to try to change that if I can. Tonight is special. Tonight your sperm will connect with my egg and give us our third child. I can feel it already. I invited Debbie because I know she turns you on and I want you to be especially horny for me tonight. You can fuck her as much as you want to but when you cum you must be inside me not her.”

“That sounds good to me. Let’s eat and get back home. I’ve got myself a woman to inseminate.”

We entered the Restaurant laughing. The staff all smiled and a couple of the staff laughed along with us not having any idea why we were laughing. The food was great and the staff seemed to treat us special.

By the time we arrived home, the kids were in bed asleep. Debbie had changed and was dressed in a see-through nightie. The nipples on her breasts were protruding and I suspected that she had been having a little self-play in preparation for our return. Her little triangle was visible through the material of her nighty and it was obvious she was not wearing panties. As Sue entered the house Debbie met her with a kiss that lasted some time. I noticed that Sue allowed her hand to fall to rest on Debbie’s rear as they kissed. I found it highly arousing to watch the girls go at it. By the time they broke apart my cock was standing to attention like any good soldier waiting for his orders.

I asked which drinks the girls wanted and went to mix them while Sue proceeded to the bedroom to change. Once Sue was out of range, Debbie put her arms around me from behind and hugged her tits hard against my body. Her hand dropped down to give my cock a rub.

“I’ve been really turned on thinking of this being inside me,” she said giving my cock a squeeze. Hearing Sue on the stairway she pulled back from me and watched from a safe distance as I finished preparing the drinks.

Sue had risen to the challenge. Her nightie was as see-through as Debbie’s but considerably shorter. Sue’s breasts were never big. Even when the kids were born her tits were adequate but could never be described as large. Men were attracted by her breasts because of their perfect shape. Her nipples were unique in that rather than pointing outwards they actually angled slightly upwards so that without a bra they were very pronounced when she was aroused. She was obviously aroused.

Her nightie was so see-through that her little landing strip that she spent so much time on to keep perfect was clearly visible. Unlike the younger woman, the shape of Sue’s pussy was clearly visible between her legs, standing out like a camel toe. I grinned to myself, knowing that once Sue had seen Debbie she went all out to make sure that she presented as well if not better than the younger girl. I was going to enjoy tonight because these girls were really competitive and for tonight I was their prize.

We scoffed out drinks and moved into the master bedroom. Debbie immediately took the lead moving to Sue as I had discussed with her. She started with a kiss pushing her back onto the bed at the same time. Initially, I stood back and watched. Debbie broke the kiss after about a minute and then moved down to Sue’s tits. Meanwhile, I had undressed. I then reached out and pulled Debbie’s nightie off her body. Sue took the opportunity and followed suit by pulling her nighty over her head and threw it onto the floor.

Debbie had resumed her assault on Sue’s tits. Sue simply laid back and enjoyed the attention. Now that the girls were nude I could check out their vaginas. Both were obviously wet by this time but while Sue’s appeared quite large Debbie’s was unbelievably small. I wondered how I was ever going to get into it when the time came. I moved up behind her pushing our crotches together with my cock lying along the crack of her arse and went to town massaging the muscles of her back. My balls were resting up against her pussy. I could feel her pushing back into me and occasionally she let out a little moan. Sue had her eyes closed and her head was moving slowly from side to side. Sue’s moans were more distinct than Debbie’s and considerably louder. I could feel Debbie’s pussy juices wetting my balls.

With my weight behind her, Debbie had lowered her body. Sue had opened her legs almost obscenely so that the young girl’s stomach was pushing into the top of her pussy while Debbie’s tits were pushed into Sue’s stomach. I reached around Debbie and found Sue’s crutch and flicked my finger against her anus and moved up to the bottom of her cunt. Sue automatically raised her hips so that her pussy was now pushing against Debbie’s stomach. I expect that Debbie became aware of Sues wetness as she moved down along her body towards her crotch.

I lifted myself off to make the transition easier. As Debbie moved back she raised up on her knees so that my cock aligned neatly with her pussy. As my cock head pushed against her hole she let out a deep-throated moan. I saw Sue open her eyes and lift her head. She smiled at me and simply said, “What are you waiting for she wants you to fuck her.” I had been waiting for this moment where Sue gave us her permission.

By this time Debbie was lapping at Sue. Sues’ moans had moved up an octave. Her eyes closed occasionally but reopened to watch what I was doing. I lowered my face to Debbie and lapped at her pussy. She was wet but not wet enough to take me inside. I reached into the drawer and pulled out a tube of ky gel and spread it over my cock then slid my cock up and down her slit. The noises she made were almost animalistic. I pushed the head of my cock into her and felt her flinch.

“Oooh, fuck, go easy, you’re big.”

She placed her hand against my stomach to stop me pushing further into her. Once I felt the pressure on her hand release I was able to ever so slowly push my cock all the way into her. As I bottomed out I could feel the head of my cock push up against what I knew to be her cervix. Not only was she unbelievably tight she was also shallow. I made a mental note not to get too excited and push too hard into her in case I hurt her. I wanted her to enjoy this not be hurt by it.

Once she relaxed again I moved very slowly out and in. I had to move slowly because I didn’t want to come in her or Sue would make our lives a misery. Each time I felt near to cumming I stopped moving. It was obvious that Debbie understood as she played her part by stopping her movement at the same time. Debbie kept moaning with an occasional, “ooohhh, fuck, that feels so good,” thrown in. Sue was obviously enjoying the licking she was getting and I saw signs that she had a small orgasm at one stage.

After stopping several times to ward off my orgasm, Sue raised her head and said, “Don’t you dare cum in her. Your sperm is mine tonight.” she had no longer said it and I started to feel the muscles in Debbie’s pussy starting to move in a regular rhythm. I knew if she orgasmed it would drive me over the top. I had no option if Sue was going to get my sperm I had to pull out.

As I pulled out, Debbie repeated, “No, no, no, no, I’m going to cum.” She repeated it several times. I rolled Debbie over, took her in my arms, moved her up along the bed onto her back and placed my face into her crotch. My cock was now in line with Sue’s cunt. I pushed into her while licking Debbie.

My tongue found her little clit. I moved down along one side of her slit and then back up the other to her clit. I could tell by her breathing and her moaning that she was getting it back. When I thought she was reaching her peak I moved my tongue down to her anus and then back to her slit. That did it.

While this was happening Sue was going mad on my cock to get me off. I knew she was close as well because of the high pitched moans that she was making. Sue came first. She was followed shortly by Debbie and once Debbie was in full flight I let go. In my mind, I was cumming inside Debbie. The egg that my sperm was searching out in my mind was in the young eighteen-year old’s uterus. These thoughts spurred me on to new heights.

Once it was over we all laid still catching our breath. My mouth was still at Debbie’s crutch. I could smell her juices and taste them as well. To me, it was as erotic as it gets. Debbie must have been feeling some aftershocks as occasionally she would lift her hips upwards into my face. Sue was dead still. My cock was shrinking but was still in her hole blocking most of the sperm from leaking out.

Suddenly Sue spoke. She moved her hand up to where she thought her ovaries were. “I just felt a little twitch inside me like a small pain. They say that a woman can feel the moment of conception. That must have been it.”

Debbie responded, “So I’ve been here when you have conceived. That’s unique. I’ll never forget this moment. Thanks for sharing it with me.” She moved across above Sue and they locked together in a sensual kiss.

I was not convinced. It seemed unlikely that I had got Sue pregnant that quickly. First off that we could pick the exact moment to have sex when some people go a number of months to conceive. The other thing was her saying moments after I ejaculated in her that she felt the moment of conception. It didn’t ring true to me but Sue was convinced so I thought, “No problem, I’ll go along with it.”

I was ready to go again. Seeing the girls kissing like that was arousing me. I pulled out of Sue and moved across and entered Debbie from behind. She was still tight but I slipped in with ease.

“Your husband is fucking me,” Debbie told Sue.

“Yes, the bastard loves tight pussy and yours is the tightest he has ever had. Tell him he can give you his cum now. I don’t need it. He’s already inseminated me. Let’s see if he can get you pregnant too.” She smiled at Debbie then continued, “You would like that, wouldn’t you. You pretend that you want to be fucked but I can tell you actually want him to make love to you. You’re no different from the others. They pretend they care about me so they can get to make love to my husband. You can have him tonight but remember tomorrow he comes back to me.”

Sue got up to walk out of the room. Debbie called after her, “No, Sue. I care about both of you. Don’t get angry with me. Come back here. I want to hold you.”

Sue stopped, looked back at the girl. My cock had shrunk and had slipped out of her. After standing for a while Sue slowly walked back and lay down beside Debbie. “Lick his cum out of me.” Sue saw the look of horror on Debbie’s face the same as I did. “If you care about me you will do it. Now get down there and clean me then I’ll leave you with him for the night but I want him back tomorrow.”

Debbie got to work on Sue’s sloppy pussy. I felt like I had deposited a gallon of goo in her hole. Debbie licked her clean. Sue then picked up her nightie and left us alone saying she would be back in the morning. I heard her close the door to the spare bedroom shortly afterwards. By that time Debbie was on her back and I was inside her.
I knew I would last with total control this time and so I was able to lift the pace. Within a few minutes, Debbie’s orgasm started. She went through several spasms over the next hour. As we fucked I told her that she was in control so that when she wanted it to end she needed to tell me.

Initially, she told me that she wanted it to last all night but after about an hour she told me she was exhausted and was getting sore. I let go and blasted the walls of her pussy with my sperm. After I did so I thought about what Sue had said about her getting pregnant. I asked her about it and she laughed and told me that she told Sue that to make our little get together a little more erotic.

My immediate feeling was a disappointment but common sense told me that was foolish. We kissed and cuddled for a while and then Debbie asked me if I was going to go and bring Sue back. I thought about it and agreed but asked her to come with me. We both went into Sue and lay on the bed with her. She was asleep but awoke as the bed moved. Debbie started kissing her and told her to come back with us. I was lying behind her and my cock was sitting against her arse. I felt her push back slightly on me and it felt so good that I started to get an erection. I had not cleaned from when I had pulled out of Debbie a few minutes earlier so I was still slick with her juices and my sperm. The more that Debbie kissed her the harder Sue pushed back against me. The head of my cock slipped into her. She continued to push back and it felt so good that I pushed harder into her.

I moved my hands around to play with her tits and found I was too late. Debbie was already playing with her nipples. Shortly after I felt Debbie slide down the bed to align her mouth with her nipples. Sue turned her head towards me and I lifted my head to meet her lips.

“You’re important to me.” She was quiet for a while and then whispered to me, “Did you cum in her? She lied to us. I know she had her period around the same time as me. If you came in her she could be pregnant like me by now. She lives with her girlfriend. That’s why we have never met her parents. I think she wants to have a baby for her and her girlfriend. I agreed to let her have sex with you knowing that she probably wanted your child. I should have told you. I’m sorry to deceive you like that.”

“I know she told me.” I didn’t know who was telling me the truth but knew that whatever it was I would learn eventually.

“Will you forgive me?”

“Forgive you for what?”

“For everything that I’ve done. I’ve cheated on you hundreds of times with other men. I’ve lied to you about it all. I’ve never trusted you enough to talk to you about things that every husband should know. I’ve got pregnant by other men and had abortions behind your back to cover it up. When you found someone who did trust you I tried to split you up and at the same time, I was having affairs with men and had no right to treat you like that. There is so much. I don’t think I could ever tell you about it all.”

“Shush, make love to us. You’re my wife, you’re my lover, you’re my life and you’re the mother of my children. We’re both here for you to be loved. Love us back.”

“One of our children is not yours. I did that to you as well.”

“It was his sperm but she is my child. Never ever think any different. You are my wife and so your child is my child. ”

“You’re important to me.”

“Yes, I know. You love your little cuckold husband.”

“Don’t ever say that.”

“What?”

“That word, Cuckold. You are my wonderful husband and I love you. I don’t want you to ever leave me. I’ve been with a lot of men over the years and not one could ever love me as you do. I’m sorry I ever called you that. It must have hurt you. I’m a bitch sometimes.”

“Yep, you are but you’re my bitch.”

“That’s what I am, aren’t I? I’m just a fucking bitch.”

“Yep, that’s right and tonight you’re my fucking bitch on heat and we are both going to fuck you till the sun comes up.”

I thrust my cock as hard as I could into her and sprayed her bowel with my sperm. It made me feel for once in my marriage that I was the one in charge. Tonight I was the alpha male and these were my two bitches to do what I wanted with. It made me feel as if my cock was eleven inches long and as thick as a coke can. I looked down and realized that it was only a mirage. My cock was only seven inches long and when I held it in my hand my thumb and fingers could touch. That was an awfully skinny coke can.